Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar
Viewing all 1035 articles
Browse latest View live

Supernaturals – The Human Realm (25) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 09:14PM
Shane’s House – Kitchen

When David finally showed himself, he had a blood doll on each arm, groping them shamelessly in front of everyone. His “I don’t give a fuck.” attitude pushed Carmen’s temper into the stratosphere.

“Alright..alright, you don’t have to shout. And it’s Alexander…not Alex.”

Carmen, her temper boiling over, just lost it right then and there. “I DON’T GIVE A SHIT IF YOUR NAME IS BLUE MAGOO MCSTASSERTON! WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO MY KITCHEN???”

One of the male vamps let out a giggle and her gaze, eyes as red as the fires of hell, pinned him in place. He withered under that glare and moved behind some of the other vampires to hide from her gaze.

“Oh..oh yeah right. See, we all decided that if the guys cooked. The girls cleaned up. Look like they failed on that count.”

Misty, shocked that he would throw her and Bianca under the bus like that, decided to get in on that argument.

“What? This had nothing to do with us, David. You guys just kept on cooking even after you ate! How can we clean up, if you guys WON’T stop cooking?!” she demanded.

The argument descended into chaos then and there with each trying to talk over the other. David simply stood there making out with a blood doll. The noise level rose considerably until Carmen couldn’t hear a thing over all the arguments.

She blew her top. With a thought, two lesser known vampires exploded in a cloud of dust as she yelled. “ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

It became so quiet, you could hear a mouse fart.

Stalking toward David, she grabbed both his blood dolls by their necks and snapped them, dropping the bodies to the floor. “I want this kitchen spotless in the next hour or I will find every single blood doll you claim,” she looked at each vampire standing in her kitchen, including Misty and Bianca, “and kill them. Do you understand me?” she hissed, turning her fiery gaze back on David.

——————————————-

Forests of New Hampshire – Clearing of the Witches Coven

“Rae…Dyna has brought you before us so that you may be cleansed before the fire and raised to the status of Sister to the Coven. Please, come forth child.” Rae looked toward Dyna who gave her an encouraging nod as she [Dyna] slipped out of her clothes and put on the robe someone held out for her. Rae took Charmaine’s hand and was drawn forward. Amelia was near the fire, chanting and adding herbs to a small pot floating over the fire.

Char took up a blessed chalice, throwing a wink at Dyna as she did so.

“Blood of our blood, life of our life. This we drink joins us in spirit tonight.” Charmaine intoned before taking a sip. She passed the cup to Rae. “Drink…child, and become one of us.”

Rae took a deep breath and gathered her courage. She wanted to belong so badly and with these women, she knew she had a chance. She brought the cup to her lips and drank, the burst of fruit and wine across her tongue driving all thoughts from her mind.

“We welcome Our Sister as we give thanks for our health and lives.” Dyna intoned, raising her hands skyward. Rae handed the cup back to Charmaine as Dyna approached her with a robe in her hands. “Be Blessed, Sister.” Dyna nodded at her. Feeling brave, Rae removed her clothing and passed them to a waiting witch as Dyna helped her into the robe. The material was warm and soft against her skin and Rae smiled for the first time since their arrival.

“We will now form our Circle and ask that our wishes be granted.” Dyna whispered into the young woman’s ear.

“What wishes?” Rae wondered.

“Whatever your heart desires, darling. No wish is too selfish.” Dyna responded, wrapping a comforting arm around her shoulders.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 10:29PM
Shane’s House – Kitchen

The snapping of David’s blood dolls necks, brought a resounding “Awww.” from David, and he pointed at their lifeless bodies and chortled to Misty. “I’m not cleaning that up.” There was a dark voice behind David, and one that was to be heeded.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/3e92b97497f72e4be11caadd0ba8cfdd/tumblr_mrpou99pR01qd5e9to1_500.gif

“Pick em up, or…I ram them both up your asshole.” David turned to see Shane standing behind him, his face contorted with rage. The rest of the household suddenly sprung into action, cleaning madly like their tails were on fire…all of them. David snorted, and picked up each doll by the hair and dragged them out of the kitchen towards the garage. God knows what he was going to do with the bodies, but it was safe to say that it was a good night for dumping trash.

Shane’s eyes glowered as the rest of David’s crew got stuck into cleaning with gusto, one even was wearing Shane’s kiss me cook apron and pink rubber gloves, levitating and trying to clean the mayo off the ceiling with a spatula. Marissa had her hand over her mouth, trying to hide the wide smile on her face to see the younger vampires pay heed to Shane. He certainly had a way with the kids.

Doing a quick head count, not including the unfamiliar vamps, Shane asked Carmen. “Have you seen Jarvis?”

That was a good question.

—————————————————-<3>————————————————

Forests of New Hampshire – Clearing of the Witches Coven

As the four women took hands, and the chant increased in tone, the secret circle started to shimmer with radiant lights, that actually illuminated the forest as though it was daytime, not night.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lro2rh23sC1qf1b01o1_500.gif

A soft musical chiming was heard and Amelia opened her eyes, letting out a laugh as she saw the power of magic that was now swirling the very leaf litter and petals from tall trees to life.

“It is time!” She dropped her robe, revealing herself to be completely naked, bar a simple ruby necklace that hung around her neck. Charmaine whooped and let go her robe as she started to dance on the spot. “Round the ring of fire and magic…dance Sisters, dance!”

If Dyna and Rae followed suit, the beauty of their natural forms, with the glow of fire upon their smooth skin would help bring a rousing end to the induction.

In the bushes, a gasp was heard, and it had a male tone to it.

http://www.themortonreport.com/timberlake.gif

Jarvis could barely believe his eyes. In fact they went crosseyed, as he started to fap in the bushes. Damn, Amelia had such a gorgeous backside.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 11:00PM
Shane’s Kitchen

Despite her fierce anger, no one jumped to task until Shane arrived. In a flurry of movement, the other vampires jumped into action, David disposing of his dead dolls. Carmen raised her hands to her temples, massaging them against the headache that was forming.

She had been nice and relaxed prior to returning home, and now this…

She had the strong urge to leave the house and never come back if this was what she had to come home to every night.

Shane caught her attention, wondering where Jarvis was.

“I haven’t seen him since we’ve been home.” she replied.

“He went out about an hour ago. Said he had something to take care of.” Bianca answered from the sink where she was finally able to do the dishes.

“Did he say what?” Carmen frowned.

“Nope. Just said it was important and he’d be back before sunrise.”

Her headache grew worse and she looked at Shane. “I’m going to lay down.” She started past him, Tala at her heels.

——————————————–

Clearing in the Forest

None of the women of the coven were aware they had a silent observer. As one, they took up hands and began their chants. The clearing began to shimmer and glow with bright lights as their magic manifested around them.

A soft chime was heard and Amelia announced it was time, throwing off her robe to reveal her nakedness. The others followed without hesitation, except for Rae, who took longer to decide. Dyna looked at her.

“Rae. It’s okay.” she whispered. Looking at the other women as they danced, happy and carefree around their fire, Rae finally made her choice. She slipped off her own robe and took the hand Dyna held out to her. Together they joined the dance around the fire as they thanked their Gods for another day on the Earth.

The women laughed and cavorted around the clearing, simply enjoying their oneness as a coven. That was until…

“Well what do we have here? A coven of witches, ripe for the picking.” came a deep and husky voice.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/8ffa19106b2cad794d4bdda47342fc0e/tumblr_mu21e0CVla1sr51wio1_400.gif

Dyna stood protectively in front of Rae as they turned to confront the group of men standing at the edge of the clearing. She recognized their leader in an instant.

“Hola, Raymundo.” Dyna stated.

“Hola, Dyna. Long time no see.”

“How’s the arm?” Dyna snorted. Raymundo growled at the subtle reminder that 8 years ago, he and Dyna fought and she had sliced off his arm. She was surprised to see him this far north.

“Puta! Took me 2 years to regrow my arm again and I vowed I would drain you dry next time I saw you again!” he growled, flashing his fangs in the light of the moon. He looked her over, licking his lips. “But first, me and my brothers are going to have a little fun with you.” he hissed. This was the signal for the other vampires to advance. Dyna kept Rae close to her as she backed slowly.

“Rae…I need you to find our clothes, get the keys out of my pocket and run for the car. Lock yourself in. Use the phone and call your uncle.” Dyna whispered, keeping her eye on the vampires.

“But, Dyna-”

“Do as I say, Rae.” Dyna snapped forcefully. “Go! Now!” She shoved Rae hard as the vampires started to attack…

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 11:35PM
-Amber slid into her husbands lap with ease smiling softly at him she returned his kiss in kind heated and passionate. She heard the door make the soft click from the lock. That making it currently safe to speak more openly, and to act a little naughty.

She twirled her fingers over the back of his neck and leaned into him more placing her hand over his heart-“Well Mr. and Mrs Hamaru are not going to do anything about it, and the pack on the flip side is going to have to wait as well.” 

“But Mr. and Mrs. Hakamaru are going to check this out, and see what trouble they can find” 

she smiled wickedly, ignoring his statement about there son, she knew he was being rebellious she just thought his father would like to know Kiyoshi was using his fire destructively. But David wasn’t finished as he put on a series face “vampires” he said softly.

Amber rolled that word around in her head, thinking about it. She never considered them a huge threat, she’s faced far worse, hell she and her sister Fox faced off against one of the Sons of Saturia, a vampire was just shit and giggles then. But still, if there were vampires actually causing some serious trouble, enough to make David think they should be dealt with well….

Amber’s skin glowed, the eyes that had seemed just a bright emerald shifted and changed showing instead a lush jungle that was igniting in flame. The room’s temperature began to rise as the fire barely contained under her skin rose it’s pretty little head.“well Then, that’s a interesting word, shall we head out then?”-

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 11:43PM
Shane’s Garage.

Grumbling David dragged the two dead blood dolls down the stairs, their legs causing a din as they smacked against each step till he came out to the concrete floored garage. David knew he couldn’t take the dolls out on one of his bikes, and then he got a rather sinister look as he spotted the newly returned sports car. Chuckling, he dragged the dolls over and found the door unlocked, the keys still in the ignition. Opening the door, he picked up each doll and thrust them in the back seat, one at a time, and smiled to himself at how he had always wanted to take this beauty cruising. He knew the perfect place to dump the bodies, and walked around the front of the car, about to get in the driver’s side. But a woman’s voice sung out.

“If you get blood splatter on those leather seats…he’s going to kill you…again.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ma1l6lhDlv1rpoh7vo1_500.gif

It was Marissa. She was bored with the cleaning frenzy in the house, never having really been domesticated at all, and found amusement following David. David rested his elbow on the roof, and stared at her.

“It already smells like shaggy dog in this car, since they brought back Scooby Doo, so…a little human excrement and blood is nothing really.”

Marissa rolled her eyes, and was about to go back up the stairs, when David asked.

“Fancy a ride to look out point? We could…park.” he said with a slight eyebrow wiggle.

Marissa was never one to knock back a good time, and quickly nodded. “Well, since you asked so nicely.” She trotted over quickly and got in the passenger side, as David grinned like a fool and got in the car. The pair both enjoying the luxury of the sports car, as David reversed it out of the garage and tore off out the gate towards…..the Forests of New Hampshire.

————————————————-<3>—————————————————

Forests of New Hampshire – Witches Coven Circle.

Amelia and Charmaine immediately reached for their robes, putting them back on for both were modest in the face of company. Dyna appeared to know who these men were, and by the sound of the conversation, the witches were to be on the vampires menu. The crazy part was, Amelia lived with vampires, and she never knew them to be like this. The reality was shocking. Dyna told Rae to make a run for it, and get the clothes and the keys to her car were in the pocket of her jacket. It was the best advice she could give to the young Witch, who did not have a handle on her powers.

One vampire had made a start, licking his lips with his fangs glistening as he started to approach Amelia.

“No…!” she screamed, throwing up her right hand and there was a pulse wave of power that surged from her, that caused the vampire to be blown back, hitting a tree with force and dropping to the ground. She was able to take down one, but it would take a while for her power to recharge to take on another. Another vampire zipped behind Charmaine, and grabbed her from behind, looking set to bite down on her neck, as she kicked and screamed.

“Ame!” She cried…terrified of the vampires.

Out of the bushes, there was a flash of movement, as Jarvis appeared behind the vampire holding Char and he gripped the Vampire’s neck, twisting it to break. He wasn’t prepared for this, and his pants were barely pulled back up from earlier. One vampire against a horde? They were going to need a miracle.

http://cdn.crushable.com/files/2012/09/justin-timberlake-singing-1.gif

“Jarvis?!” Amelia cried incredulously as he felled the second vampire to attack Charmaine. Charmaine was skipping and trying to step over the downed vampire, whose eyes shot open as it lunged for her ankle.

“It’s GOT ME!!”

Jarvis reached for Amelia and swung her onto his back. “Hold on!” and then he took off through the bushes at speed, with Amelia’s mouth agape, her cloak fluttering behind her. “What are you doing here? Wait, you can’t leave them there!”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 11, 2014 07:38AM
Forest – Witches Coven

As the vampires were distracted, Rae took off at a run, scared for her life. A vampire popped up in front of her.

“Where you going, pretty-pretty?” he hissed, flashing his fangs at her. She screamed, a piercing sound and snapped her eyes closed. Something moved through her and there was a puff of sound. She opened one eye and saw the dust of a vampire being destroyed floating on the breeze. Heart pumping, she didn’t wait to see if he had a buddy with him, she ran for the car.

Dyna and Raymundo were facing off once more. She had seen Jarvis pop out of the underbrush to help Charmaine and Amelia, and was therefore quite stunned when he gathered up Amelia and took off with her, leaving Dyna and Charmaine to face off against the remaining vamps.

“That little bastard!” she groaned to herself. Raymundo popped up in front of her and she focused her concentration on him. She’d rake Jarvis over the coals later.

“I’m going to fuck you silly, then I’m going to drain you dry.” Raymundo snarled. “Hell…maybe I’ll just turn you and keep you as my pet.”

“I’ll just cut off your dick.” she smirked. With a roar, he charged her, but she was ready. While he was busy taunting her, she was gathering herself and readying for his first strike. She held her hands out in front of her and a blast of power left her hand, striking him in the gut and sending him backward about 30 feet.

She caught movement out of the corner of her eye and saw a vampire had latched on to Charmaine’s ankle and was trying to drag himself up to bite. She flung out her other hand and blasted him into dust. “Run, Charmaine!” she stated, as a third vampire made to move toward the witch. She didn’t watch to see if Charmaine did so, as Raymundo was on his feet and charging her once more. She kicked up a thick tree branch with her foot and swung in a way that would have made Barry Bonds say “Goddamn!” Her strike was true and caught Raymundo across the head, sending him flying face first into a thick oak.

She didn’t even stop her momentum, swinging around behind her and catching another vampire with her makeshift weapon.

——–

Dyna’s Car

Raelyn locked herself in Dyna’s car as she was bid and quickly found the phone. With shaky fingers, she dialed her uncle who answered on the first ring.

“Uncle Booker, we’re being attacked!” she yelled into the phone before he had a chance to say hello.

“Rae? Where are you? Where’s Dyna?”

“We’re in the forest just outside of town! Vampires are attacking!”

“Where’s Dyna?”

“She’s out there fighting! She told me to lock myself in the car and call you! Please, hurry!”

“I’m on my way! Stay put!” The line went dead and Dyna crawled into the backseat, quickly pulling on her clothes. There was a thud against the car, rocking the whole frame. She peaked over the top of the seat to see that a vampire had landed on the hood. He was trying, without success, to break the windows [standard police issue, impervious to breakage] to get at her. She screamed in fright, tears rolling down her cheeks as she huddled back against the seat.

She did NOT sign up for this.

——–

Ray was up on his feet once more, two other vampires closing in from her sides.

“You are surrounded, chica. You cannot take all of us and survive. And you are tiring.” Ray smirked.

“I can certainly give it my best shot.” Dyna panted. She was sweaty and dirty and seriously pissed off now. As one, the three vampires jumped toward her. There was a roar of rage before something moved into the clearing and grabbed the two lesser vampires in a massive grip. Ray was stunned as he watched a large, dark werewolf take out his two best fighters.

Dyna was never so glad to see Booker in her life. His yellowed eyes took her in at a glance, checking to see if she was unharmed. She nodded minutely before he turned his shaggy head toward Ray.

“I think you’re the one outnumbered, Raymundo.” Dyna smirked.

“Don’t be too sure of that, chica.” Ray grinned evilly as the trees rustled around him. More vampires moved into the firelight and Dyna counted at least 15 of them.

“Oh fuck me!” she groaned.

“Gladly.” Ray snarled as he signaled for the advance.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 11, 2014 08:03AM
Forest – Witches Coven

It was like an invasion of Vampires that were coming out of the wood work and all had the taste for Witches blood. Dyna was amazing in her ability to fight off the leader, Ray, but Charmaine was having all sorts of trouble with the one that had been felled by Jarvis. Where Jarvis and Amelia was at this precise moment was a mystery, but they were bound to find out soon enough. Dyna, using her powers, blasted the vampire with the grabby hands to dust, and this gave Charmaine the chance to run. She didn’t need to be told twice, and though still naked, she spirited through the brush, trying to run back to the cars.

Far from the witches circle, Jarvis stopped running and gently tried to put down Amelia, who was only in the cloak, and much of her was exposed. She was livid. “Why did you take me away? You left them there with Vampires!” she screamed, and Jarvis started to get upset. “But they were attacking you, I couldn’t let them do that, Amelia.” Amelia through her hands in the air and started to head back for the witches circle to save Dyna and Charmaine, but Jarvis grabbed her arm. She turned her head back and said forcibly. “Let me go, Jarvis…I have to save them.” Jarvis shook his head a moment. “Can’t you just for one second look at me? Amelia…I love you. I have done since the first moment we met. Please…give me this much.” Amelia was incredulous. She couldn’t believe he was doing it again. “You promised Shane you would stop.” But Jarvis was beyond that, and he pulled her into his arms, and then kissed her. It was a kiss he had been wanting to do since the time he almost turned her. At first she fought it, pounding her fists on his back, but the longer he held her the less her fists punched, till her arms wound around him, and she started to kiss him back.

The Carpark.

Driving up the road with the dead blood dolls in back, David and Marissa were actually having a good time, with the radio up and the windows down. It wasn’t till they turned the bend, that they saw the two cars…and a shit load of trouble. David cut the lights on the car, and pulled it over, turning off the engine, as Marissa peered through the darkness.

“Wait…that’s Dyna…and…Booker?”

“Yeah…but whose all the….oh fuck me.” David said, as he recognized Raymundo. Marissa whispered. “Who is that?’ David undid his seat belt and rolled his eyes saying. “A real pain in the ass. Fuck, we better help them, or this is going to look so bad on my sheet.” David and Marissa both got out of the car, as the group of vampires were rounding on Dyna and Booker. David then made a wolf whistle sound to get their attention.

“Hey Dyna…you guys throwing a party and not invite us?”

Marissa looked around and then sniffed the air. “I think there’s more.”

David smirked at Raymundo as he started to walk towards him.

“Now…I don’t know about you, but…I do remember kicking your ass down at the boulevard. So…you want to have a rematch?” Marissa at this point was motioning for Dyna to get in the car and try and escape while she could.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 11, 2014 08:19AM
Witches Coven

Things were looking bleak for Dyna and Booker. They were severely outnumbered and there was no chance for them to get away. Booker growled low in his throat at the advancing hoarde. Dyna was gathering her power once more, channeling it through her hands and into the branch she was holding, strengthening the wood.

That was until…

“Hey Dyna…you guys throwing a party and not invite us?” 

All eyes turned to see David and…was that Marissa? Dyna smirked.

“Well look who finally left his cave?” Dyna smirked. “I’m surprised Shane let you off the leash. And hello to you, Marissa.”

“Well, well. If it isn’t The Ghost.” Raymundo snarled. He was the last person the vampire expected to see.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 13, 2014 09:41PM
Witches Coven

Jarvis finally came up for air, his eyes mesmerized by Amelia’s. He couldn’t believe she kissed him back, and the feeling was euphoric. But instead of seeing her filled with puppy eyed affection, Amelia was angry. She wiped the back of her hand across lips and almost spat at him. “Don’t think…I did that cause I love you!” You could see her chest pounding as she then gave Jarvis a good hard shove. Her hands dropping to her sides, furious at herself, and at him for being so self centered. “There are vampires attacking my sisters!” Her voice strained as her head whipped around, only to see a naked Charmaine run into the clearing.

“AMELIA…they are after Dyna and Rae!” The blonde haired witch said, before seeing the pair facing off. “Wait…he’s one too!” Charmaine realized that Jarvis was one of the town vampires, but she didn’t get just why he had taken Amelia out of the circle and left the others behind. Amelia’s face was flaming red – embarrassed that she was not helping her sisters. We have to go to the car park, come on!” Amelia ran off for where they had left the cars, Jarvis; who was upset by Amelia’s angered reaction stood there for a moment, as though not wanting to follow, till Charmaine yelled back at him. “If you feel anything for her, you will help us!” That was all that Jarvis needed, and he used his vampire speed to race through the forest, to catch up with Amelia and help her friends.

The Car park

Raymundo was not happy to see the Ghost arrive with the very startled looking Marissa. Though she was a vampire, she was not one that normally hung out in the woods. Her killing field was the night clubs and bars. Seeing Dyna, Marissa gave her a cheery wave, before she fell in behind David, who was cracking his knuckles and sneering at Raymundo.

“Brought your boys to the woods for the Teddy bear picnic, and got lucky with witches instead? Dude…you should know by now how this works.” David said menacingly as he strode over to stand in front of Raymundo, not giving two flying fucks about what anyone’s reaction would be. The right side of his lip crept up to show an elongated fang. “Anything…with a heart beat in this..zone, is mine.” He had thrown down the gauntlet to Raymundo and was ready to fight for it.

Breaking into the clearing was Amelia and Charmaine – who by the way was still naked. This surely would have taken Raymundo’s attention as a blur zipped between the trees around them…Something else was out there.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 09:12AM
Shane’s House – Bedroom

Carmen lay flat on her back on the bed she shared with Shane, eyes closed as she tried to will the headache blooming behind her eyes away. She had been so relaxed and carefree before they had returned home from their weekend away. Then to come home and see the house in such a state of disarray?

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/1274138958-1forclosurehouse_zpse0f0bfc3.jpg

She felt like ripping all their throats out. As she wandered through the house, she noticed that the destruction hadn’t been contained to just the kitchen. The entire downstairs area (with the exception of Shane’s office -they knew better- and the garage) had looked like it had been through a war and come out the loser for it.

The headache she got had been near crippling in its intensity.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/college_party_destruction_22_zps53e71dbe.jpg

She simply shook her head and headed upstairs.

Sighing, she rolled to her side, reaching out to scratch behind Tala’s ears as she sat on the floor next to the bed. “Need to call the vet for you, girl.” she murmured. Tala whined in agreement, licking Carmen’s hand before she settled herself on the floor, her head between her paws.

There was a knock on the bedroom door and she turned her head to see Eric and Ethan standing in the open door.

“Yes? What is it?”

“We sensed you were unwell, Mistress. Anything we can do to help?” Ethan asked.

“No thank you, my darlings. I just need a moment to myself.

“As you wish.” Eric nodded. The twins left as silently as they arrived.

Sighing once more, she placed her head back on her pillow and closed her eyes. Not to sleep, for it was not yet dawn, but to block out the light and getting the pain in her head to go away.

She was unaware that some of her friends were currently in a battle for their unlives in the forest outside of town.

 



The Three Warlords – World’s End Role play.

$
0
0

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 25, 2013 12:12PM
The Guardian Angels; The Three Warlords.

http://i39.photobucket.com/albums/e155/Shadowed_Hordes/Wallpapers/Fantasy_Fallen_angel_020287_.jpg
http://shot.photo.qip.ru/102LqIH.jpg
http://static.minilua.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/07/anjosnophotoshop102_thumb.jpg

Taking a small nap after a really ling time is indeed a medicine to one’s own madness. Valkyrion had finally gotten some rest in that ruined city that had nothing to offer. But he did not hate the city, no. He loved that city no matter its state. Neo Arcadia was his home and he would do anything in order to protect it from any harm. Thus he had created the Warlords, the guardians of the city; Neo Arcadia’s Sentinels.
But that had happened a long time ago. From the original eight warlords, only one remained; Valkyrion Stargazer. He himself had taken care of those who had abused their privileges and had watched others falling victims to their own arrogance as they had tried to prove domination over the beasts of Neo Arcadia.
Valkyrion was the sole survivor of the original Warlords, but somewhere along the way he had managed to find two more people to join him in his cause. Eon Echo, the demented scientist who would not hesitate to do anything in order to accomplish his goals. A human with a pure heart despite what he looked like. But also a human who always fought like an ogre. And the other one, Etherion. A unique being. A being that existed long before the dinosaurs themselves on that wretched planet called Earth. Yet when his race was slowly getting eradicated, he had chosen to fall in a slumber and awaken when the time was right. But sadly he had gotten a really rough wake up call after getting discovered by the Nazis in the World War Two and he was used for experimentation. But Etherion patiently waited and waited, and the time finally came. He had gotten his freedom back.
Three men with different backrounds, nobody knowing anyone, yet in the end by some wicked twist, their fates were joined. Of course there were a few fights between those, but in the end they realized the importance of their roles when they became the guardians of Neo Arcadia.
Valkyrion was the guardian angel at all times. Eon was located in the northern outskirts of the city where his lab was at. Etherion was spending his time either at the lab, or visiting other areas on that planet. But in the end, when the need was there, they all emerged to fend off any and all dangers.

[Current location: Neo Arcadia]
Damn, what a dream.
Flashes of the past events flashing before Valkyrion’s eyes as he slept. Maybe he had gotten old after all. Well, he actually was old despite his looks; at least his skills and abilities came in handy.
But in his dreams there was someone else too, yes, someone he had tried to forget that existed… Serenity…
Shoved deep down in his memory, Valkyrion never wished to see her face ever again, especially after the endless torments from her; calling him her one and only and in the end marrying another man.
Valkyrion began to shake his head as he was sleeping, sign that he was struggling in his sleep, fighting his own demons.
And then it was the quake throughout the city. Valkyrion’s dual toned eyes began to open, feeling the tremors turning stronger and stronger. As he opened his eyes he saw someone in front of him. A small frame and a tail. Oh yes, that was Radiant, the weird creature that he had met a few hours ago.
Suddenly he felt the shock on the ground. One… No. Two… No. Three. Three explosions. Valkyrion’s eyes opened and he slowly rose on his feet, looking at Radiant and grabbing his massive sword at the same time.
“Go find some shelter. Whoever woke me up is going to fucking pay for it.”, Valkyrion said and cracked his neck as his body turned transparent and after only moments it dissipated into thin air in a display of a massive electrostatic discharge, yet regardless of its looks it was harmless for Radiant.
Valkyrion once again materialized on the top of one of the tallest buildings in the very center of the city, 900 feet above the ground. Once there he placed his sword on his back and cracked his neck a few more times, taking out a cigarette and lighting it by igniting electric sparks within his right hand. After taking a few deep drags he looked around, spotting the area that those explosions took place. But something was really weird, those were not explosions, something had crashed there. Narrowing his eyes he remembered the appearance of those men with the suits the other day. Could it had been them? Taking a deep drag and exhaling it slowly afterwards, Valkyrion hoped that it was not them, otherwise people were going to be fried. Regardless, he took out his cellphone and immediately called Eon in his lab.

[Current location: Eon’s laboratory]
Sentinel, the quantum processed AI supercomputer had began beeping like crazy before it finally spoke.
“Eon, my scanners have gone crazy. There is something out there. Something with high energy levels.”, Sentinel said.
“Are you sure that it is not Valkyrion or one of those beasts?”, Eon asked.
“I have already checked. That energy reading does not match anything from my library. That’s something new. Though there is a resemblance to the energy that those suits had the other day.”, Sentinel replied.
“Oh, really now… That’s interesting.”, Eon said and got off the water tank where he had spent the last few hours, adding the final touches on the Optimus Nanomachines.

Once out of the tank, Eon, completely naked, walked towards the main room where Sentinel’s core was. The huge orb like construction on top of the star shaped CPU. Once in that room he looked at the orb and stretched his arms and legs.

“Sentinel, can you show me what is out there?”, Eon asked.
“I will try. You are fully aware that I can not use the positron scanner due to the interference of the—”, Sentinel’s phrase was cut in half by Eon himself.
“Yes, I am fully aware. Use any other means necessary and give me a picture of what is going on outside. Use the holographic projector.”, Eon said and cracked his neck a few times.
“Of course.”, Sentinel replied.

The supercomputer began making all kinds of noises, beeping sounds, the sounds of fans that worked to cool the CPU and the servers, and the servomechanisms that moved the CPU up and down in the liquid nitrogen to make sure that the temperature would never go over a certain temperature and damage the circuitry.

“Image coming right up.”, Sentinel said and the holographic projector was activated and images of the craters that were created in the city along with the explosion of the spaceship over the sky and something more, something really ominous; a dark figure in the sky.
“Sentinel, can you clear up the last images?”, Eon asked and got closer to the hologram, trying to think of what that thing was.
“I am afraid that this is the best image I can offer. The interference is too much for my scanners.”, Sentinel replied.
“It is alright. I don’t know what that thing is but…”, Eon paused for a moment and waved the images away. “…I have a really bad feeling about this.”, Eon said and gulped.
“Should I call Etherion back?”, Sentinel asked.
“Yes, tell him to come back here and get his new equipment. Make sure to have his gunblades, guns and gauntlets ready. Perform the final tests on them and fix anything that needs to be fixed. Use the notes I saved yesterday.”, Eon said and walked towards his room.
“Understood. Estimated time before the equipment is finalized, thirty minutes.”, Sentinel said.
“Very well. Also prepare Vector for me, I don’t want to use Raiden nor I want to start spending my energy on traveling.”, Eon said as he walked inside his room, heading straight for the closet where he had his clothes.
“Acknowledged. Unit Vector will be ready for deployment in one minute.”, Sentinel said.
“Excellent.”, Eon said as he took out his clothes and began dressing up.

Black boots with metallic heels, black ripped pants, black belt made from an old ripped shirt of his, black tank top, black arm warmers and a shredded coat along with a long silken black scarf with its ends on the back. Once he was done putting on his clothes he walked towards his desk, putting on his glasses and strapping the chocker around his neck, checking to see if his locket was still there. Holding the locket tight into his right hand, he then brought it on his black tinted lips, placing a soft kiss on it.

“Kaileena…”, Eon said and sighed deeply.
“Incoming call from Valkyrion. Should I respond or not?”, Sentinel broke the silence.
“Take the call.”, Eon said as he slowly let go of his locket and grabbed the portable surgeon kit from his desk with the 15 scalpels inside, 3 syringes with a special medicine that allowed instant regeneration of any kind of wound except for regrowing body parts. And last but not least the packet of cigarettes and the lighter. Shoving the kit in his right pocket and the packet of cigarettes in his left one, the call was established.
“Eon?”, Valkyrion said on the other end.
“I am here. What is it?”, Eon replied.
“I am sure that you are aware by now.”, Valkyrion said.
“Yeah, it is those bastards from earlier.”, Eon replied.
“I thought so… Dammit…”, Valkyrion said with a deep sigh.
“I am coming over there. There is also something else. Have you felt it?”, Eon asked.
“You mean that ominous presence high above the sky?”, Valkyrion asked.
“Motherfucker, you never cease to amaze me. Yes, I am talking about that.”, Eon replied with a chuckle.
“Do you know what that thing is?”, Valkyrion asked.
“I have no clue. The interference is too much for Sentinels scanners to pick anything other than a dark and really huge image.”, Eon replied.
“I see… Very well, I will be expecting you here soon.”, Valkyrion said.
“I had Sentinel send a message to Etherion telling him to return.”, Eon said.
“Good. Something tells me that we will all be needed this time.”, Valkyrion said.
“You know… I have this really weird feeling that something is going to appear any moment now.”, Eon said as he exited his bedroom and walked down the stairs to reach the core of Sentinel.
“I can sense it too. It is more intense out here. Whatever it is, it is strong. The pulse I get is t—”, Valkyrion tried to finish his phrase only to yell in surprise. “MOTHERFUCKER!”
“Valkyrion? VALKYRION?! What the fuck is going on out there?”, Eon shouted as well.
“I need to close. Come here as fast as you can.”, Valkyrion said and terminated the call.
“MOTHERFUCKER! I will kick your ass once I am there.”, Eon said and looked at the holographic projection that appeared in front of him as Sentinel activated the alarm.
“Danger, danger. Something is approaching. EM field is being deployed.”, Sentinel said.
“Whoa, WHOA THERE!”, Eon said. “What the fuck is going on?”
“Eon, unit Vector is ready. I think that you should check that with your own eyes.”, Sentinel replied. “You have 20 seconds before the EM field is deployed. I will only deactivate it for Etherion to come and pick his equipment, then it will be up and will operate at 100% capacity.”, Sentinel said.
“This must be serious.”, Eon said. “Fair enough.”

And with that, Eon walked towards the entrance of the lab, stopping ten feet away from it as Vector, a machine that resembled that of a snowboard appeared. Eon shoved his boots in the empty spaces that immediately tightened around his feet, securing him on the board.

“Unit Vector ready for deployment. Eon, I will keep sending you feedback. I will also keep an eye on Optimus since we did not have the time to perform all the tests.”, Sentinel said.
“That’s my girl right there.”, Eon said and winked at the core. “Anyway, I am off. Make sure that the lab is safe, alright?”
“Affirmative.”, Sentinel said.

Eon sent the command through one of his parallel neural networks that were installed inside his body by Sentinel after his own order. That allowed him to interact with any electronics that he cold touch and project this thoughts and have them act like his limbs. Vector utilized one of those neural networks and was pretty much an extension of Eon’s body.
The jet on the board was activated and Eon slowly moved upwards, exiting the lab and looking at the hatch close behind him as the EM field was deployed.
Then he looked towards the direction that Valkyrion was and after leaning forward, Vector’s engine roared and he disappeared from sight.

[Current location: Neo Arcadia]
After terminating the call and shoving his phone inside his pocket, Valkyrion looked up in the sky to see a purple comet like thing coming from the sky, leaving a trail of purple smoke behind. And then *CRASH!* what that thing was crashed just on the crossroad only one block away from the building he was currently on.
Waiting for the cloud of dust and debris to clear, Valkyrion was not taking his eyes away from that thing. Whatever it was it had a strong pulse and its energy was growing more and more. Yet the sensation he got was familiar to the one he was getting from that ominous presence from high above the sky.

“What the hell is this?”, Valkyrion mumbled to himself
“Whatever that thing is, it means that the days of boredom are over.”, Stargazer said as Valkyrion’s right eye shimmered bright.
“I am fully aware of that. I just don’t know if I need to be glad or irritated about that.”, Valkyrion replied.
“Oh come on, I thought that you wanted some action.”, Stargazer said with a chuckle.
“I do want some action, but dammit, the city is getting more and more ruined. If more impacts like those happen, the construct won’t hold and the island will be destroyed.”, Valkyrion said and took another drag of his cigarette.
“You have a point there. Well, how about going balls out right from the start then?”, Stargazer asked.
“You don’t even have to say it. That’s exactly what we will do.”, Valkyrion said and turned his head to look behind him. “Eon is here. Now, we will wait for Etherion to arrive and then we will act.”, Valkyrion said.
“That’s my boy.”, Stargazer said and both eyes shimmered bright; the deep crimson of the blood for the right one, and the crystal blue of the sky for the left one.

While boarding Vector, Eon arrived on the scene and flew upwards to meet with Valkyrion who was standing on the building. Once there, Eon nodded upwards and chuckled.

“Seems like we got busy here lately. What’s the situation? I sensed some really fucked up energy earlier and the pulse? Oh damn, that’s a strong one.”, Eon said.
“Check bellow.”, Valkyrion replied.
“Alright.”, Eon said and looked bellow to see that the cloud of dust and debris had already subsided and the figure of a man was standing there. “I see… A pervert just landed in here. I could have never imagined that aliens had perverts too.”, Eon said and shrugged his shoulders.
“You…”, Valkyrion slammed his right hand on his forehead and shook his head. “I will kick your ass one day.”, Valkyrion said.
“Yeah, yeah. Anyway. What’s the plan?” Eon asked.
“We will wait for Etherion. Once he is here, we shall make a move.”, Valkyrion said. “And turn off that thing. I don’t think that you want that… pervert to spot us.”, Valkyrion said.
“Alright.”, Eon said and gave the command to Vector to release the grip around his feet. He also gave the command to Vector to run circles around the city and release small bursts of energy to create a diversion in case any of the visitors were sensing energy. Then he got off the board and stood right next to Valkyrion. “All set.”
“Good.”, Valkyrion replied. “Now we wait.”

Eon nodded his head and they both looked at Vector leaving and going around the city in random directions, releasing bursts of energy to fool the senses of any machinery or any sensory types of individuals.

[Current location: Eon’s lab.]
Etherion had already arrived at the laboratory where he saw the EM field deployed. Immediately he took out his cellphone and called Sentinel, yet he got no response other than the hatch opening and the EM field disappearing. Shrugging his shoulders, Etherion began to land with his own Version of Vector till he was already inside the lab. The EM field was deployed once more and the hatch closed.

“I got your message. What is it this time? Is Eon in the mood of more pranks or more experimentation on him?”, Etherion asked as he got off his own Vector unit.
“There is a situation in Neo Arcadia. Just minutes ago several pods crashed in the city, pods that perhaps belong to some individuals who had visited the city some time ago. Eon rushed there and Valkyrion is already assessing the situation. They asked for your presence as well.”, Sentinel said.
“I see. Then I will get moving once Vector is recharged.”, Etherion said and walked towards Vector.
“Eon finished making your new weaponry. Gunblades made from titanium as per your request. Guns with a 0.457 diameter bullets that can fire electricity imbued bullets. And gauntlets that allow better energy absorption so that you won’t have to remove your clothes in order to better utilize your abilities. They are ready. Go in the training room and give them a try so that the final stage of the customization of the gauntlets will be completed.”, Sentinel said.
“Fantastic! I am on my way.”, Etherion said and headed towards the training room.

Once in the training room, Etherion took off his gloves and put on the gauntlets, feeling them tightening around his fingers and hands. He nodded to himself and then took off his old guns, replacing them with the new ones that Eon and Sentinel had made for him. Last but not least he attached the gunblades holster on his coat.

“Sentinel, I am ready when you are.”, Etherion said.
“Hold your hands towards the wall right ahead of you. I will send several surges of energy directly from the reactor so that the final stage of the customization will be completed.”, Sentinel said.
“Understood.”, Etherion said and pointed his hands towards the wall.

As Sentinel said, a ray of light aiming at Etherion was fired. Slowly the light became more and more intense. A light that carried massive energy from the nuclear fusion reactor that powered up the laboratory. The light gradually consumed everything in the room and then it suddenly dissipated into thin air.

“You may fire that energy shot.”, Sentinel said.
“Alright.”, Etherion replied.

Still aiming for the wall before him, Etherion slowly gathered all the energy that he had absorbed earlier in his palms. Slowly, very slowly he created two orbs that he fired at once at the wall. The spheres crashed on the wall, yet no damage was done.

“Customization complete. Judging from previous tests, the power output was more stable. Also keep in mind that the capacity for energy absorption has increased. Energy will also be stored inside the gauntlets as an auxiliary power source and you can use it regardless of the amount of energy left.”, Sentinel said.
“This is fantastic. Is Vector ready?”, Etherion asked and exited the training room, clenching his fists a few times to get used to the new ‘toys’ of his.
“Vector is fully charged. You may proceed into boarding it.”, Sentinel said.
“Thank you Sentinel.”, Etherion said as he got on the board and the grips around his feet tightened.
“EM field deactivated. EM field will be deployed after Unit Vector and Etherion have left.”, Sentinel said.

Looking at the hatch open and the EM field inactive, Etherion ascended and exited the lab, looking at the hatch closing behind him and the EM field deployed once again.

“Alright then, here I come.”, Etherion said and headed straight for Neo Arcadia where Valkyrion and Eon were at.

But little they all knew that deep underground the city, a light began to shimmer. And along with the light, someone had just awakened…

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 25, 2013 05:48PM
[Scene: The Floating City]

[The Cult]

[James] Something was very wrong, the other members of the citadel had not returned yet nor had they given any contact towards the remaining members within the citadel. The Dog-looking symbol on his hand itched like it had been stung by a wasp and he kept scratching at the thing nervously, looking about the main room on the ground level of the Citadel. Something felt very wrong, he was even contemplating leaving to go to the chamber when he was told by his superior to not interfere. He felt empty inside too, which was strange for him. The woman behind the desk said his name and he turned to view her, a female with tanned skin, white hair and blue eyes sitting behind the desk, smiling at him.

[Garland] Everything was going perfectly, he had sent his most trusted and strongest Magi to deal with the ritual to call their God back to the physical plane so that they may unlock their full potential, he hadn’t expected the strange vessel that was hovering just off the orbit of the planet but had quickly disposed of it with his own energy and had raised the shields to defend his populace, his people. A voice came over the intercom, it was his daughter, playing the role of a receptionist “Sir, James would like to see you, he’s very persistent.” Garland frowned to himself, he was about to become a God himself and he had to deal with the worm at the bottom of the food chain? No, it would be good to see the look on this creatures face as he told him what was about to happen. A smile came to Garlands face as he pressed down on the intercom button “Send him in, Kathrine.”

[Scene: The unknown building]

[Crugen] What had happened between him and Anya at that moment couldn’t have been more romantic, just crashing into the atmosphere and making love within the escape pod in which had saved them. But that romantic moment didn’t last. The realization of the situation became very apparent for both her and himself after their love making was finished. The pod was on it’s side making moving difficult but Crugen managed to open the small compartment behind Anya’s head and remove the two plasma pistols and several batteries for ammo. During the time where they had made love, their suits had shared nano bytes between them, causing them to be able to see one another’s vital signs and transmit thoughts via something close to telepathy using the nano’s that they shared between them. They heard movement outside and frowned to each other. Crugen whispered to his suit and it’s color changed from dark purple to bright white, a mask coming over Crugen’s face, creating some sort of alloy metal that would act as a face protector and hub for his suit, similar armor covered his shoulders, knees, & elbows. He looked to Anya and nodded as she did the same thing with her own suit, it was time.

[Anya] The moment that she and Crugen had just shared would forever remain within her memory, one; because it was her first time with any male, and second, she had always had a deep affection for her captain but never had a moment to tell him before they were either sent on a mission or Crugen entered his Bravado super-soldier thought processing state, and that moment was now. She ran over the checklist in her head, they had their suits, ammo, weapons and now that their suits with linked they could talk without even moving their lips, but they needed provisions. Based on the feed off the Camera on Crugen’s Max suit, in which she had watched time and time again, she knew that they had some very powerful allies on this planet (Or so she hoped) that may aid them. But she also knew that those creatures that looked like rapid Skags from Tarja 5 were also roaming around, so they must be careful and find the man whom Crugen had seen, he was motioning to her and counting down inside her head “Three, two, one..” And just like that, Crugen wretched the door of the escape pod off with a massive push of the forearm of his left arm and was pointing his pistol with his right, his suits flashlights turning on on either side of his cheek. Anya had read books on these kinds of buildings, they existed to be work places, and in fact they had landed in a cubical, but that wasn’t was worried Anya.

[Scene: The Life Bender]
http://i234.photobucket.com/albums/ee32/gonnakillu2/violet-flame-fig-full_zpsd6ba806e.jpg

[Zeedus] He may not have had his Ethereal energy, but that didn’t stop him from sensing the various amounts of creatures covering on his position, and one that had already been near where he landed. He stood tall and turned his bright blue-eyed gaze towards the humanoid looking-creature not to far from him. He expanded his senses, his pupil growing small and felt for heartbeats around him, ~Good, I still have the power to do this..~ he thought to himself as he felt around him for life forms, he didn’t turn his gaze upwards but instead he just stared directly at the man.. until he slowly lifted his hand and pointed a single finger at the male figure “You know…” Zeedus spoke, his voice rich and deep, echoing off the buildings for all to hear even though it was nearly a whisper “Being woken up from my dreams.. puts me in the mood to kill something..” at that, Zeedus moved his hand back, running it through his hair and chuckling madly, a electromagnetic field beginning to build around him, to those who could see the energy (Which most could) they would see the world begin to distort around Zeedus, as if his body was attempting to rewrite the code of the very realm of existence, though to no avail, they would also be able to see gravity around the magnetic field trying to crush it, as if the realm itself was working against Zeedus, trying to erase him from existence. The electromagnetic field slowly expanded a few feet away from Zeedus, eating at the concrete under him at a very slow rate, making it deteriorate, he remained in his pose but stopped laughing, a frown falling to his lips. Flames rising around them, purple flames that burned with an unknown energy but created what appeared to be fresh grass where the concrete had been destroyed.

[Scene: The Top of the Tower.]

[James] Garland could not have been a scarier man to ask for an audience with. He was what the others called a “Pure Bred” he had been born with only half a phoenix and had made up for it by burning on him all the other symbols that he had seen in his life time, his arms and face were covered with these symbols, but that wasn’t the only scary thing about him. This man stood roughly seven feet with a large build, a face that could make a woman weep just by looking at it. Garland wore a purple sleeveless robe that showed off his symbols and a circlet with a sapphire gem in the center, staring down at James with blue eyes that glowed against the soft purple light in the room, giving from the various torches that had been lit by Garland’s magic.
[James] “Uh-uhm Sir, a-are you sure that there’s?-” he was interrupted immediately by Garland who spoke out in a loud booming voice
[Garland] “James my boy, why oh why have you come to want my attention? I told you that they will get here when they’re done, I assure you all is fine.” he stared at James as if he were a child, or a repulsive rat that needed to be stomped to death.
[James] “A-about that sir, it’s been an hour, are you sure they’re alright?” James looked away from the gaze that felt so judgmental and angry towards him, he could feel the hate pouring off of Garland like a waterfall.
[Garland] he smiled at the child’s comment and nodded solemnly, standing up and taking a slow waltz towards James, a young child that hadn’t even had his symbol invoked, he spoke as he wrapped his arms around James “I’m sure they’re fine, and in the mean time..” he channeled his power into the entire arm, the various symbols glowing with such a brilliant light it would be blinding for anyone on the other side of them “You should take a nice, long rest.”
[James] He couldn’t tell what was going on but he felt his heartbeat increase and than a loud “Pop” inside his chest, and then the world went dark and he faded into the darkness faster than he would have thought death could come.
[Garland] It was always such a waste to deal with the young, exploding his heart was the least he could do to keep the child quiet for the rest of the night, he smiled and lowered James down to the ground, placing his corpse as if it were sleeping with hands over his stomach before going back to his chair and initiating the cloaking shield, causing the remaining energy in the crystal to be sent to disguise the ship.

[Scene: The staircase]

[Crugen] The moment he had popped the door of the escape pod off they were met with hostiles, rapid skag-like creatures that moved to bite them, lukily both he and Anya were excellent shots with the Capricorn x-10 energy pistol in which dispatched the creatures relativly fast so long as they hit them in the vitals. They had made their way out of the office area and were now moving towards the “Emergency staircase” hastening their retreat to ground level, he sent a thought to Anya as they were walking.

[Crugen] ~So I didn’t know you liked me that way, Anya. I thought you were going to slap me if I tired that move.~ he spoke quietly to her, in case anything could intercept their radio frequency.
[Anya] ~There’s a lot of things you don’t know about me, captain.~ she gave a suggestive voice, smirking under her Skull-Like mask.

[Anya] They moved quietly through the building, taking on their Jobs more seriously now and turning on their active camouflage in which, was actually bright white and easier to see normally but could easily stealth them into complete nothingness dependent on what they touched. They moved into another office area, Crugen was looking for something, and then they found it, a window! She and her captain walked up to the window together and stared out in horror, they were near the center of a large area within the city, and below them they could make out small shapes, it was either hostiles, or their systems were going crazy. Anya turned on her radio to see if she could get a signal, but all she was getting was static, something was messing with her communications, but then; she got another idea she spoke a command to her suit and it responded rather quickly, picking up an Ai communication line, she spoke into it “Hello? Is anyone there?” she was speaking in her most innocent voice and only into that exact com center so that Crugen could not hear her. He seemed busy assessing the situation anyway.

[Crugen] He stared out at the area around him and spoke words to himself within his own apparatus, his suit immediately turning on his music, feeling his thought processing increase dramatically, streaming the music directly into his ears with a solid “Wub Wub” he stared out over the horizon. They were stuck in a large building and going down was no longer an option. They had a flare, their suits and a good twelves batteries of ammo, enough to last them through a week if needed. But food was a situation that he hadn’t considered, they had none of that and would need to forage whatever they could from the destroyed world around them

[Scene: The Icy Tomb]
[Weiss] He was nearing Zeedus, he could feel his energy rising, the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end, Yes, Yes! White Ice would Feed and Weiss would become his vessel, Weiss would exact revenge and take back what was rightfully his. The Ice crystal suddenly sped up as he entered near the planet, edging closer and closer with every passing moment, it was exhilarating to think that they would finally encounter the one whom so long ago threw them away!

[Scene: The Situation]

[Commander Varis] The VS had suffered a number of casualties on the continent of Endar and were now pulling back to their territory, the NGC and TVR were putting up a valiant struggle, but inevitably they would fall to his power. A holo-image popped up in front of him, coming off of his desk, it was his assistant AI; Lady. The Ai was dressed to look like a common foot soldier, but her face was that of his long dead wife, it put a tear to his face to see those beautiful blue eyes and the rare white hair, but he straitened up and spoke.

[Varis:] Yes, what is it?
[Lady:] Incoming transmission from Captain Crugen and Hawk Squadron
[Varis:] “Put it through, I want to see what they’ve uncovered with their deep-space mission.” he smiled, he always knew he could rely on Crugen, he had passed all his tests with flying colors and had more tactical genius than he thought he did, that’s why he sent Anya, his “Tutor” as Varis put it with him.
An image of Crugen with his hands folded behind his back appeared on the screen “VS Date: 1/3/61″ Varis frowned at the first few words, this transmission was coming in weeks late, wherever he was; he was far away. “We have arrived at a planet that appears to be civilized, I will be awaiting further commands. I have made contact with several creatures on the planet, they appear to be intelligent, but the planet itself also appears decayed.” And just like that, the image disappeared. Varis spoke to his AI “Put in a request for the Shark 32 to launch towards Crugen’s location, I’ll be going personally. Also, tell him to load up the MAX-GX10 Prototype, this sounds like a fun endeavor to test that machine’s potential.”

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 26, 2013 09:01AM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/arrival_zpsf69edc98.jpg

Neo Arcadia. The Dead City. World’s End. A barren and silent land full of danger and mystery, broken dreams and broken buildings. But though it was a dead land, it teemed with life. Life that could possibly save a planet that was slowly dying, hoping against hope for a miracle. Under the cover of the clouds that hovered over Neo Arcadia, floated the research vessel, The Spirit of Osiris.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/researchship_zpsb7c10db7.jpg

The engines were silent as the ship floated serenely. Inside, the crew of 20 went about their business as they made preparations to land. “I’m picking up several readings to the east, just on the outskirts.” one of crew, monitoring life signs, spoke into the quiet of the bridge. “Hostiles?” The Captain asked. “The readings are off the scale.” was the reply. The Captain nodded once, adjusting the controls in front to direct the ship toward the center of the city. “Keep scanning. There has to be something here.” A beeping sound came from another console and then a voice came over the intercom. “Captain, I’m picking up faint readings near the city’s center. It seems to be what we have been looking for. We should check it out.” came a distinctly feminine voice. “Are you absolutely positive about that, Aria?” the Captain asked. “I wouldn’t have told you about it if I wasn’t sure, Lei.” came the amused reply. Leiana, The Spirit’s Captain, laughed as she leaned forward to type in some commands to her console. “All right, we’ll check it out. Do me a favor and send Xira to me.” Leiana stated. “Yes, ma’am.” Aria clicked off and Leiana turned to her navigator. “We need a place to land safely, Glixx, preferably away from the hostiles.” Glixx, tossed his hair over one shoulder, the inky black locks offset by the single strip of green indicating his status as a navigator and astrologist. “Yes, ma’am.” He began observing the terrain, pressing buttons every now and again as he read digital readouts of the surface area. “Ah, here. There is some kind of large platform on top of a building near the center of the city…the building looks to be some kind of native medical facility. It is structurally sound, easily accessible, should hold the ship quite well. I’m sending the coordinates to your screen.” Leiana looked down at her console and saw the same thing Glixx did. The platform he spoke of was formerly a helicopter landing pad atop of a destroyed hospital. Leiana nodded as the doors to the bridge whispered open. The large warrior woman that entered looked very out of place amongst the others. Leiana turned in her seat and smiled. “Xira, we’re landing soon and I need you with me.” Xira, Leiana’s personal bodyguard and best friend crossed her fist over her heart and executed a small bow. “I am yours to command, My Lady.” Xira stated before standing at parade rest. “Air quality?” Leiana wondered. “Breathable, similar to our own planet. Nitrogen content is slightly lower but we will not need breathing masks.” was what she was told. She nodded and flipped a switch on her console. “This is Captain Talon.” her voice echoed over the intercom through all parts of the ship. “We will be landing shortly. Please check all equipment and weapons. We do not know what types of lifeforms we will encounter, but it would be in our best interests to go prepared. Research Team, please make sure you are ready to go the moment we land. I don’t want to be here longer than necessary.” she added. “All crew, prepare for landing.” She turned off the intercom and dedicated all her concentration to landing on the platform. “Thrusters.” she ordered, hearing a moment later when the whine of the engine turned into a dull roar.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/USCSS_Nostromo_zps58f4680c.jpg

As the ship descended, a loud screeching sound was heard, and the ship lurched, throwing the crew on the bridge from their seats. A console exploded and a small fire broke out. “We’ve lost a shield, Captain!” Leiana heard from behind her. “I heard! Someone put out that damn fire before we roast!” she snapped. She felt something hit her arm and took a moment to glance around to see what it was. Azmarelia, the little gargoyle creature she had come to befriend, was clinging to her arm, shaking with fright. Leiana cooed reassuringly. “No worries, Az. We’re fine.” Az chattered at her rapidly, sounding like a deranged chipmunk. Leiana chuckled, shifting her attention back to keeping the ship from crashing. There was a second screeching sound, like nails on a chalkboard and the engines hum went from a dull roar to a loud grinding. “Stabilizers crashing. Landing is going to be a bit rough.” she announced. The ship rocked to and fro as they descended. Another screech was heard and Leiana was told that another shield had fallen. “Come on, baby. Hold together for me.” she murmured. “1300 feet, Captain.” Glixx called out to her. Leiana flipped a couple of switches and the ship jerked like a yo-yo as the afterburners shutdown. “700 feet.” Dust plumes rose into the air around the ships hull as the ship descended. “300 feet. Landing flaps engaged, Captain.” The jerking smoothed out and everyone around her relaxed slightly, she did not. As the ship descended the last few hundred feet, something exploded below decks, causing the engines to shut down completely. Like a puppet with its strings cut, the ship plummeted, landing on the helipad with a bone-jarring thud. The supports holding up the helipad on the building couldn’t handle the impact and snapped like twigs, sending the ship sliding from the building as if it was on a giant slide. Bouncing back and forth between two buildings like a pinball, the ship’s crew and the scientists were tossed about as the ship fell to the ground below. With an all-mighty crash, the ship hit the street, leaving a large crater in its place as a third explosion knocked out primary power. Leiana’s head bounced off the controls and a headache bloomed behind her eyes. “Well, shit.” she muttered as she lost consciousness. The cooling of the engines were the only sounds heard for the time being.

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 27, 2013 01:43AM
Role play Group : The World’s End – Neo Arcadia

Z for Zeedus

The Doctor

http://doomsday.in.ua/upload/information_system_15/2/0/6/item_206/information_items_206.jpg

Writer : CharlotteCarrendar

“Go find some shelter. Whoever woke me up is going to fucking pay for it.”, Valkyrion said and cracked his neck as his body turned transparent and after only moments it dissipated into thin air in a display of a massive electrostatic discharge, that looked far more dangerous than it actually was, well, for Radiant, anyways. But Radiant’s reaction, one of absolute horror. The sky, was filled with the sound of a landing ship.

“THE SKY IS IS IS IS IS FALLING!! RAINING BIG BIG BIG BIG BIG METAL BEASTS!!~

Radiant covered her head, when Valkyrion just up and vanished, and on taking her arms down, she could see he was gone. Madly, she flailed her arms where he had been standing. Oh for the Lord of the Towers to just disappear, it must mean that there was truly a great danger coming, much worse than the massive beasts that ruled the streets of the decaying city. The realisation, that Radiant was out in the open and now alone, was a terrifying prospect. Gritting her teeth together, she made a terrible high pitch screech, that would be heard from a good few blocks, had it not been for the approaching descent of a ship from the Stars. Radiant could see clearly that it was in trouble, and was not going to make a five point landing, more like a spectacular crash landing.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

Oh yes this was bad, and there was nothing for it, since Radiant had to vanish too. Seeing as the Lord of the Towers, was able to become invisible, Radiant had a terrific idea. She would try to become invisible too. Closing her eyes really tight, she willed, and wished herself invisible. Clenching her little fists, and her tail snaking around her form, she hoped the magic may work on her. A few minutes passed, and she slowly opened her right eye, looking around to see if there was any change. Was she now invisible? The possum girl held up her fist to her face, and sure enough, she was still visible.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

It was useless; no amount of squinting, winking, hopping or flailing was going to make her vanish like the Lord. It was then that Radiant saw it with her own eyes, the ship that was trying to land. Trying, being the right word in this instance. The building it was trying to come down on, could not possibly support so much weight. Radiant looked like she was set to cry, and just stood there, hugging her tail, since she thought escape was not an option, when suddenly she was picked up by her tail, and then held out in front of the Doctor. A tall balding man, with wisps of grey curly hair, that stuck out from under a surgeon’s cap. He wore glasses, that had a swinging magnifying lens, much like a small telescope, that came shooting out all by itself, and inspected Radiant. With a nasty “Z” shaped scar on his left cheek, and sporting rubber dish washing gloves in pink, he smacked his lips, before leering at her strangely.

“What…have I told you about coming up to the surface, Radiant? Hmm…Hmm…Hmm? Mole has been looking for you everywhere, but you know he can’t come up top.”

The Doctor said with raspy mechanical voice that sounded like he was wearing a microphone strapped to his throat. Drawing Radiant closer, she would start to hold her hands together, as if to pray, her tiny legs drawn in, and her tail was actually flat, not fuzzy, because she knew the punishment well, for injuring the Doctor. Radiant was chanting incoherently, as she was suspended by her tail, waiting for the punishment that was to come. The Doctor started to shake her violently, causing her to start to cry, before blurting.

‘Mooole…MoleyMoleyMoley…Mole…..needs food. RadsRadsRadiant..me me me…they locked me out…out out *she squeals as her tail is pulled hard*…OUT!”

The Doctor made something of a “what the fuck?” face, and then dropped her promptly, seeing as she had only done what she could for Mole, who was actually a prized creation of the Doctor. But they had pressing matters, since there was a ship crash landing, not too far away. Seeing it hit the building nearest and slides, the Doctor snarled, and pulled up his surgical mask, before jerking his thumb towards the abandoned subway.

“Get your ass down to platform four with the others. I will deal with you later!” The Doctor then made a run and went to jump across to the next rooftop, which he barely made, and scampered up, before vanishing into a fire escape on the top of the other roof top. Radiant, who was just glad to be alive at this point, did as she was told, running for the building, and leapt off the side, but at the same time, she pulled out two sails, from her back pack, and started to glide her way down, much like a glider possum. The wind was blowing a gale, from the numerous ships landing, and with the dust and debris, it was choking the very air. Landing just shy of a burning wreck, caused by the sparks and electricity that the oncoming ships landing, Radiant raced for the entrance to the subway, and skidded down the walker’s rail, till reaching the bottom, far below. The subway station, was a derelict reminder of another age, with garbage everywhere, torn posters of starlets from the Show strip, and there was an abandoned train, still parked in the station.

http://lizamend.com/fantasyfairies/wp-content/uploads/wpsc/product_images/brincu.jpg

Entering through a broken window, and onto a torn seat, Radiant curled up again, and whimpered quietly. It was then a few grubby children’s heads seem to appear, just over the top of the seat, one of them being Mole. He had a sorrowful look upon his face, knowing full well, the Doctor must have gone to fetch her. Mole quickly used his hands to say he was sorry, but Radiant bowed her head….and waited…for the Doctor’s return. <3>

Re: Z for Zeedus
March 03, 2013 02:16AM
A crow spreading its wings.
http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/0ddc0-dark-crow-black-image.jpg?w=614&h=461

[Current location: Neo Arcadia]

With Etherion on his way to Neo Arcadia, Valkyrion and Eon were keeping an eye on things, analyzing the situation, assessing it and thinking of a way to deal with the situation.

“You know… It has been a long time since something had happened around here.”, Eon said.
“I know.”, Valkyrion replied with a nod of his head. “And it has been an even longer time since we three gathered together in the city.”, he added.
“True. I think that it was when a new puppy was born?”, Eon asked with a chuckle.
“Yeah. But, puppy?”, Valkyrion asked and looked at Eon with an arched eyebrow.
“Well, they all started by dogs, didn’t they? No matter how those eight look now, they were once dogs. They were just lucky to have fed on fresh blood, then surviving all those endless fights and finally evolving to what they are now.”, Eon said.
“Yeah… But still, I could have never imagined that they would end up like that. From something so weak to something so powerful… If those scientists from back then were still alive, I am sure that they would be happy that their creations proved to be such a success.”, Valkyrion said.
“Well, the explosion on that day was the catalyst to their evolution. If that had never happened, they would not have mutated. Oh well…”, Eon said.

Suddenly they both felt a familiar sensation approaching them and they both nodded their heads before turning them to look at Etherion arriving.

“Well, well, well… If that isn’t the good old Etherion… Long time no see.”, Eon said with a smirk on his face.
“Yes, it has been a really long time Eon.”, Etherion said as he stopped right in front of them, using his Vector unit to hover in the air. “Valkyrion.”, Etherion said and nodded his head.
“Etherion. It’s good to have you back.”, Valkyrion said.
“By the way get off Vector. We don’t want to get spotted right away.”, Eon said.
“By the intruders? Sentinel gave me a heads up.”, Etherion said and took off his Vector unit.
“Yeah, Valkyrion here will let you know about most of it while I will have your Vector join mine in confusing the senses of everyone around here.”, Eon said and placed his right hand on Etherion’s Vector unit, sending the electric signal to move around the city and constantly releasing small bursts of energy and when the energy was about to be depleted, the unit should move back to the lab.
“Well… As Sentinel said, we have some intruders. We know nothing about them, but I suspect that some of them are some of the morons who appeared here not too long ago.”, Valkyrion said.
“I see. So, we sit here and wait?”, Etherion asked.
“Pretty much, yeah.”, Eon said as he rose back on his height while the Vector unit began flying around the city, executing the command that Eon had given.
“Good. So, what’s the status so far? I th—”, Etherion did not finish his phrase.

All three of them looked at each other as they felt the energy from an EM field nearby. Looking down they saw the man that had appeared earlier to shoot an EM field and killing one of the beasts that was nearby.
Eon chuckled at that though Valkyrion was as usual expressionless. As for Etherion, he did not care much about it.

“I think that this is going to be interesting. What do you guys think?”, Eon asked.

Nobody said a word. They just looked at each other in the eye and nodded their heads before looking down on the street again.
Whoever that man was, he was not an ordinary person. And perhaps maybe a thread to the city. Valkyrion cracked his neck in that thought and he knew that Eon and Etherion had thought the same thing.
And so the three of them stood there, observing the whole situation.

Of course while all those things were taking place, the beasts that resided within the city, they had all noticed the new appearances. And as it was natural, they had become a bit restless. Hell, they did not need much of a reason for that, but Valkyrion’s presence was enough to subdue them.
But this time things were different. Ever since the previous arrival of some guests, the beasts were slowly starting to move, and this time they just continued from where they had left. Slowly but surely the dog like beasts had become to approach the city center. But they were not alone… Their evolved states followed as well. Category two, category three, category four… And to make matters worse, even the last and most deadly categories had began to move as well…
One thing was certain, that was not going to be another ride in the park…

Valkyrion, Eon and Etherion had felt the beasts’ movement but they stood idle for the time being, knowing that they just wanted to know what exactly was going on.
But hell… ‘That’ had to happen…
A ship. A fucking ship began to descend from the sky and crashed on one of the buildings, making the whole city shake once again.

“Oh shit… I think that this is time to do something…”, Valkyrion said and looked at the other two.
“Sadly I agree. They are on the move now.”, Etherion said.
“So…”, Eon said and cracked his neck a few times while putting a sadistic smirk on his face. “Should we go all out?”, he asked.
“No. I will deal with it. I will once again show them who the boss is around here.”, Valkyrion said and jumped off the building before either Eon or Etherion had the chance to say something.
“Damn, I haven’t seen him this worked up ever since that time. This will not end well…”, Eon said with a sigh.
“What should we do?”, Etherion asked.
“For the time being, lets not get in his way. We will end up dead.”, Eon said and clenched his fists.
“Understood.”, Etherion said and nodded his head, noticing that Eon had clenched his fists. He knew that things were going to be hectic.

Valkyrion could hear some of the conversation between Eon and Etherion as he jumped from the roof, but he did not say anything. It was good that they had decided to stay behind.

“So… Will you take them all by yourself?”, Stargazer said with the characteristic shimmer of the right eye.
“That’s the plan.”, Valkyrion replied.
“You do realize that they are just too many. And not just that, there is also the issue of the uninvited guests.”, Stargazer said.
“I know… I plan on halting the movement of the mutts first. Then we will all focus on the guests.”, Valkyrion said and sighed.
“And how are we going to do that?”, Stargazer asked.
“There is one way…”, Valkyrion said and sighed again.
“You don’t mean that you are going to use ‘that’, will you?”, Stargazer asked.
“Sadly I don’t see any other choice. Their numbers are just too many.”, Valkyrion said.
“Yes, I understand that. But you had swore never to use ‘that’ again.”, Stargazer said.
“I know. But there is no other way to keep those mutts occupied enough to come up with a better plan.”, Valkyrion said.
“You have a good point. Should we go all out?”, Stargazer asked.
“Yes. For a limited time, lets raise the resonance to 100%. I will need all the energy I have to raise an army.”, Valkyrion replied.
“100%. Lets see how much this body will hold then.”, Stargazer replied.

While the whole conversation between Valkyrion and Stargazer was taking place, the distance to the ground was getting smaller and smaller till only 30 feet remained. As usual Valkyrion’s body had turned transparent and soon afterwards it dissipated into thin air in a display of an electrostatic discharge.
Valkyrion reappeared again in the very center of the city in the middle of the intersection. With the momentum that he had, once Valkyrion landed the ground shattered underneath his feet, creating a spiderweb pattern and a small crater of 4 feet in depth and a radius of 10 feet.
Once Valkyrion landed, he grabbed the handle of his sword and pulled it from his back, swinging it a few times before stabbing it on the ground 3 feet before him.

“Lets do this. Resonate to the max. Twin Soul Resonance.”, Valkyrion said and unbuttoned his shirt since he knew that with a resonance over 40%, his tops were always ripped to shreds.
“Do it fast. Our body won’t hold much. And you have a recoil to think along with our guests. Lets do this.”, Stargazer said.

Once Valkyrion had unbuttoned his top, he tied the sleeves on a knot around his waist so that he was not going to lose it.
And then it began.
Soon the area around Valkyrion began to heat up very fast. Valkyrion himself closed those dual toned eyes of him as he clapped his hands and held them together.
The heat slowly rose more and more, ending up distorting the view of the surroundings around Valkyrion’s body. As a result from the heat, several electrostatic discharges began to occur, lighting the area with their flashes and filling the area with the high pitched crackling sounds of them.
Valkyrion kept his eyes closed and his palms held together when he bended forward, staying in that position for a few seconds before opening his eyes in an instant and letting out a loud roar. But that was not all of it. After the roar, an explosion occurred that resulted from a sudden outburst of electricity from Valkyrion’s body. The roar and the shockwave from the explosion were enough to shake the ground and the buildings around him. Glasses from the windows shattered and began falling on the ground. Now an aura of electricity surrounded Valkyrion’s body and its radius kept expanding. 10 feet, 15 feet, 20 feet, 30 feet! The aura kept expanding more and more and the discharges were getting more and more violent.
As for Valkyrion? He stretched both his arms at once and bent forward some more as wings appeared on his back. Yes, a pair of black wings with each wing being 6 feet in length. Once the wings appeared on his back, some feathers fell from the wings and landed on the ground, only to get charred by the electricity. And then Valkyrion clapped his hands again, this time creating a shockwave that shattered more glasses.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbc2e9yhxL1rwczboo1_500.jpg

“Twin Soul Resonance on 50% and raising!”, Stargazer said.
“Good… Keep it up!”, Valkyrion said and gritted his teeth.

All the muscles on Valkyrion’s body began flexing uncontrollably and his blood vessels had popped out and were visible on his skin.

“Not yet, not yet! DON’T STOP!”, Valkyrion said and gritted his teeth some more, his gums now bleeding.
“60% and raising!”, Stargazer said.
“MORE! MORE!!!”, Valkyrion shouted.

It was obvious that whatever was happening on Valkyrion’s body was really bad for him, but he did not seem to want to stop any time soon.
As the power on the resonance kept raising, the radius of that electric aura around his body kept increasing. On 70% it was on 70 feet already and it kept growing, all the while distorting the view of the surroundings with its immense heat.

“90%!”, Stargazer said.
“Just a little more. Just a little more. Hold on body of mine.”, Valkyrion said while panting.

Valkyrion’s body was covered in sweat and blood that came from his pores, obviously abusing his body to a degree that his regeneration ability could no longer keep up.

“100%! DO IT NOW! OR WE WILL BOTH DIE!”, Stargazer shouted.
“Lets begin then…”, Valkyrion said and swallowed hard.

With the aura around his body having formed a sphere of 120 feet in radius and the heat distorting the view around his body, the discharges were very violent and just one of those could knock out someone with ease.
The wings on Valkyrion’s back were already spreaded afar, standing proud that once again they had come out, only cover Valkyrion’s sides as he bent his knees and touched the ground with his palms.

“A long time ago I had made a promise. A promise that today I must break. Phanuel, forgive me but I don’t have a choice.”, Valkyrion said and closed his eyes. Taking many deep breaths and swallowing hard while trying to control all that energy that he was generating, Valkyrion once again spoke.
“My apologies for doing this to you. I know that you should have rested and that I should not have summoned you, but I need your assistance. With the life that I offer you, help me subdue those beasts that know nothing but destruction. Rise… Rise all of you who had fallen on that fateful day… RISE NEO ARCADIANS!!!”, Valkyrion said, adding emphasis and rising his voice on his final words.

Soon the ground and the buildings all over the city began to shake violently. The aura that surrounded Valkyrion’s body was becoming smaller and smaller till it suddenly dissipated. But it was not gone, no, no, no. All that energy was channeled through Valkyrion’s hands on the ground. Yet that was not all. That aura was only the tip of the iceberg of the power that was being generated within Valkyrion’s body.
The wings on his back once again spreaded afar as more and more electricity was sent on the ground.
Blood was coming out of Valkyrion’s mouth due to his gums bleeding, his nose and ears as well. He knew that he did not have much time. The energy needed to come out otherwise his body was going to explode.
Slowly but surely he had began to direct all that energy into the ground, making those tremors more and more intense.

“Yes, rise. It is your time now.”, Valkyrion said.
“Hurry up, otherwise you will be the one who will need to be resurrected.”, Stargazer said.

Throughout the city cracks began forming on the ground and pillars of electricity began to form from them.
After a few moments passed from that, voices, thousands voices were heard. No, those were not voices. Those were screams. Yes, the screams of those who had died on that fateful day in Neo Arcadia. Of course even with Valkyrion’s power, he could not bring them all back to life, but his power was enough to bring at least 5000 corpses back to life.
Yes… 5000 of those who had died on that day had now turned into Valkyrion’s army with only one purpose; to subdue all those beasts and stop them from advancing.
But those corpses were not normal ones. While Valkyrion had brought them back from the dead, their souls were not brought back. They were more like zombies that were controlled by Valkyrion himself like puppets.
5000 corpses in total came out of the ground, staring at the direction that Valkyrion was at. But that was not all. From the cracks that were made on the ground and from the electricity that was released, layers of electricity formed around the corpses like an armor; the very same armor that Valkyrion used on him. That way whoever would come into contact with them, they would get a really nasty zap that could throw them away for a few feet.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v436/RiesstiuIV/Necro2.jpg

Once the army of the deceased with the electricity armor around them was fully risen, Valkyrion could finally relax his body from all that tension from before. Wiping the blood off his face and swallowing hard, he grabbed the handle of his blade and took a leap into the air, ascending to a height of 1000 feet above the ground.

“SCATTER!”, was the only word that Valkyrion had shouted.

The deceased all nodded and they started heading towards the outskirts of the city in every direction. Of course with all the time that had passed, the beasts had advanced closer and closer to the city center, but that actually worked better for Valkyrion’s army since the defense would be stronger and not having any large openings.

All the while that Valkyrion was preparing for what he was about to do, Eon and Etherion were observing everything that was taking place in the city. When Valkyrion had began raising his energy levels, they both looked at each other with their eyes wide open.

“I had seen him pissed off and releasing energy before, but not like that. What the hell is he going to do? He will die!”, Eon said and while no helping himself, he took out a cigarette and lit it, smoking it to calm himself down a bit.
“That’s too much even for him. Lets just hope that he will be alright.”, Etherion replied.

They both nodded their heads and kept looking at Valkyrion as his energy was rising and rising to the point of even the area around them getting affected both by the heat and the electricity too.

“Holy fuck! What is he going to do with that shit? His body won’t be able to handle it!”, Eon said and tapped his feet.
“He must have a plan. I don’t think that he is doing it just for show.”, Etherion said.
“But his body won’t handle it.”, Eon said.
“Lets just hope that it will.”, Etherion said.

The duo on the roof kept looking at Valkyrion and both shook their heads when they saw all that blood on him.

“Shit…”, they both said with a sigh.
“Hurry up…”, Etherion said.

Eon kept smoking his cigarette and lit another one. He was worried, yes, but he was also getting excited; and that was a bad thing. An excited Eon is pretty much danger for his opponent(s).
And after some more time had passed, they felt the ground shake violently and heard those screams. Eon immediately realized that had happened and his eyes opened wide.

“Excellent!”, Eon said and a devilish smirk appeared on his face.
“I can feel multiple energies all over the city. What is going on?”, Etherion asked.
“They say that dead men tell no tales, but on this case those dead men will make fucking history.”, Eon said and stretched his arms. “Over 20 million people died here on that fateful day. Only a fragment of them is brought back. That’s why he rose his energy levels that much.”
“I see…”, Etherion said and looked around the city, feeling the electricity from the corpses. “Will those numbers be enough?”, he asked.
“I don’t know. But get ready, it is our turn now.”, Eon said and cracked his knuckles as he saw Valkyrion ascending.

With Valkyrion flying 1000 feet above the ground, Valkyrion had a good view on the entire city. Not that he needed to see, but anyway. Like a puppeteer in some play, Valkyrion controlled the actions of all those who were brought back from the dead and reanimated with electricity.

“Showtime.”, Valkyrion muttered to himself as the army had already began running towards the advancing beasts.

The distance between the beasts and the army was now less than 40 feet; Eon and Etherion were getting ready after eyeing Valkyrion.
30 feet; Etherion grabbed the handles of his gunblades that were strapped on his back.
20 feet; Eon did not say a single word, yet a radiant light that originated from the locket around his neck was split in two and attached itself on his hands, forming two katanas in his hands.
10 feet; Eon looked at Etherion and nodded his head as he called Sentinel back in his lab. “Sentinel, we need the Vectors here as fast as possible.”, Eon said and went silent while waiting for the Vector units to arrive so that they could reach the ground safely.

[Current location: 500 feet underground of the very center of Neo Arcadia.]

http://i258.photobucket.com/albums/hh273/v4lkyr10n/Minervasroom_zpsf741fc66.jpg

A massive orb of 30 feet in diameter had begun to radiate and shed light even in the most shadowy corners of that underground room. An orb that was floating over a column of 10 feet in height and on its base numerous cables that ran in every direction.
On the left side of the room, a male figure was seen slowly rising from the ground.
“How long?”, the male asked in a bass and hoarse voice.
“Too long.”, another voice was heard, a female one but also a computer generated one.
“My Goddess, is that You?”, the male asked.
“Yes Prometheus, this is me. I have a request for you.”, the female voice said again.
“What is it?”, Prometheus asked.
“My name is Minerva. Call me by that name.”, Minerva said.
“But, how can I do that to you? You are the light that gave life to me.”, Prometheus said.
“Prometheus… Fine, do as you like. Now, you need to go to the surface. I am sure that you can sense it too. There is something going on but I don’t know what. All of my sensors are broken.”, Minerva said.
“Of course, if that is what you wish, I shall comply.”, Prometheus said and took a low bow.
“Your armory is ready.”, Minerva said.
“Thank you my Goddess. I shall do as you wish.”, Prometheus said and took another low bow before walking down the stairs.

The male known as Prometheus was a well built male that stood on 6 feet and 6 inches in height with pale skin and turquoise eyes with golden irises. Dressed in black boots, black cargo pants, a black sleeveless jacket, black gloves that covered his hands up to his elbows and a black mask that covered half his face. One characteristic was that his jacket had many straps and belts that he used to tie his hands with, but on his case they were just hanging.
Prometheus walked towards the base of the orb and he caressed the metal.

“My Goddess, I shall bring honor to you. Just wait.”, Prometheus said and walked away from the base with vast and slow steps.

As he walked away from the base, he suddenly disappeared as he passed by what seemed to be ripples in the air.

[Current location: Neo Arcadia.]

0 feet.
Valkyrion was holding his sword tight with his right hand while watching at the first wave of the beasts clash with the first wave of the dead army.
The clash left behind multiple discharges that of course killed most of the beasts as the dead army kept advancing; the armor of electricity doing a good job and killing every category one beast upon touching them.
Eon and Etherion were holding their weapons respectively while waiting for the Vector units to arrive.
And suddenly right in the middle of the intersection, 1000 feet bellow Valkyrion, ripples formed in the air and the male known as Prometheus made his appearance.

The sudden appearance of an unknown presence alerted Valkyrion, Eon and Etherion who all looked at the one who had appeared.
They did not know who Prometheus was, hell, they had no idea about the underground facility either.

“Eon, emergency, emergency. Quantum brainwaves detected. Quantum brainwaves detected.”, Sentinel said directly inside Eon’s head via the chip that he had on his neck.
“What did you say?”, Eon asked.
“My scanners picked up a transmission of quantum brainwaves 500 feet beneath the ground of the center of Neo Arcadia.”, Sentinel said.
“What the fuck?”, Eon said.
“And the man who appeared, he seems to be using the same frequency like the one my scanners picked up.”, Sentinel said.
“So… Is he an ally or an enemy?”, Eon asked.
“I don’t know. Proceed with caution.”, Sentinel said.

Eon nodded his head and looked at Etherion.

“Can I leave things to you here? I need to check the new guest.”, Eon said to Etherion.
“Do not worry, do what you have to do. I will be here on standby.”, Etherion replied.
“Thanks.”, Eon said.

Soon the two Vector units arrived and Eon jumped on his own one, not waiting for a single moment and diving towards the ground, heading directly for the unknown to him male (Prometheus).

What does fate reserve for the three warlords?
Who is that man who appeared?
Will the beasts be subdued or angered more?

Only time will tell…

 


The Train to Nowhere – The World’s End

$
0
0

Re: Z for Zeedus
March 16, 2014 05:18AM
The Train to nowhere – Subway below Neo Arcadia.

http://s.cghub.com/files/Image/242001-243000/242915/763_stream.jpg
Writer : CharlotteCarrendar.

The tiny rabble of hybrid creations of the crazed Doctor sat huddled inside the underground train system which was once the pride of a glistening city. The trains were fast, gleaming examples of the technology of the day, and yet like the city above they had become rusting relics of a world long since dead. In the darkness, only the glimmer of the white eyes of Radiant and her crew could be seen, for electrical power substations had long been put out of action after that terrible day. The day that 20 million people would take their last breath.

Told to hide by their fiendish creator, who had skittered off to his underground laboratory – Radiant was starting to lose her nerve over the pulse like shock waves that were coming from above. The roar and then cracking sound of metal and rock, bending twisting and breaking and all caused by either the enemies of the Lord of the Towers or perhaps those that came from the skies. The tiny possum girl was not to know who was causing it all, but she just wanted it to stop. Wasn’t it enough that every day or night, it was hard to tell the difference, that she had to outrun the fearsome dog like beasts that roamed the streets? But this was the way it had always been, at least for this little critter crew. A mole boy simply called Mole, a badger boy named Nigel, Radiant, the possum, and then there was the rat twins, Needles and Chomp. Created by the Doctor after he had lost his entire family due to the World’s end. Scavengers, the lot of them.

But here they were, trapped under ground for to go up there with all those explosions and aliens landing on mass, it was just too dangerous. What could possibly be worse than the madness above?

“Eeeeeeeeeeeerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrghhhhhh”

Radiant’s head suddenly popped up from behind the subway seat, her ears twitching madly. That…sound. What on earth could it be?

“Eeeeeeeeeeeerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrghhhhhh”

Again! The same horrible inhuman sound. Groaning…moaning..Radiant’s head looked set to spin off it’s tiny shoulders. The other critters all popped their heads up from where they were huddled within the train.

“What…what…what it that?” Nigel the badger boy whispered as Mole was frantic with sign language, terrified with what he could hear. Radiant scurried along the interior of the train, poking her head out, here…there…another window.. ~POP!~ Eyes like saucers as she tried to see what the devil was making that sound. And to her horror…the owner of the sound…was not one…but many.

http://media.giphy.com/media/jiTcwb3Zr0G08/giphy.gif

CORPSES! The dead of the day of the end, were rising from their death beds. From beneath the train! So many, all heading for the stairs. All..heading for the surface. There must have been hundreds…no..THOUSANDS…and all on the march, with bits of limbs and other grotesque squishy body parts falling to the platform floor as they ascended to the surface. The critter kids all had their faces pressed to the glass windows of the train – horrified by what they were seeing. The very people of Neo Arcadia rising once more. But what was causing this? Who was making them come to life? The Doctor? No, he didn’t have the power to save his own family, so there was no way he could create the kind of energy to animate the dead.

As the last of them passed by, one dropping an arm that twitched and started to claw it’s way to follow it’s arm less owner, Radiant raced back up the interior of the cabin to her critter crew.

“We..we..we..havehavehavehave to to to find…find..the Doctor!” She squealed in her high pitch voice. He was down here, in the depths of the tunnels of the subway, and the only one that may have a clue to the way back….was Mole.

All the critter kids turned to him expectantly, as the Mole boy twiddled his thumbs and looked at them shyly. His hand sign said.. “Me?”

Radiant waited for the coast to be clear and the procession of zombie like corpses to pass, before she ushered the critter kids off the train, and then pointed for the track behind the train.

“This..this this this way!’

And together the critter crew went off in search of the Doctor.

<3>


“Mothers hide your daughters”– Sons of Sparda Role play.

$
0
0
*SS* RP [Gehenna]
December 05, 2011 08:28PM
” Sons of Sparda Return – ‘ mothers hide your daughters’
 http://i4.fastpic.ru/big/2011/0225/16/535b60769c5c49bb46ed369e0c4e6016.jpg
Ice: Just down the road a few clicks from the Gehenna’s capital city known as ‘Corruptus’ a Daemon door exploded into existence, The purple and black swirling colours fused together as it became stable, suddenly he was thrown out of it, hitting the ground with a large ‘thud’, his white hues glance back to the door as he watched zephyr literally fly out, following him ‘Naamah’ who had a smirk across her face. It took him a second to gather his senses as he stood up, he glanced around as he was now in the daemon void also known as Gehenna. The sky was a darkish purple it seemed to stretch on for ever, as chunks of land mass could be seen floating around in the distance, brushing himself off his hues flicker over towards the capital ‘Corruptus’ in all its beauty, the walls of the city screamed violence, as jagged spikes where basically built over the entire thing, he took note of all the tall tower like structures as he shook his head. (Ice) “So daemons can live civil, as civil as a bunch of backstabbing, cutthroats can be. Welcome home kid” his hues flickering to naamah as she walked up next to him, she leaned against his shoulder with her right arm and sighed in relief, (Naamah) “You know how hard it is to get a hold of you, welcome home ice. Let’s get a move on”. He nods in response as he and naamah would walk passed zephyr, he would grab a rather loose grip onto zephyr and yank him off the floor. (Ice) “Your dirtying my coat kid, I want that back soon” as they travelled down the long road, this place was grim indeed, it screams death and decay something most would not call beauty, though each island was different in terrain, Daemonium the largest of the three continents, was the one Gehenna’s capital city Corruptus was located, the whole of Daemonium was filled with vast mountain ranges, to abyssal valleys of raw daemonic energy pools. The city itself was built ontop of one of the largest colossal mountains right on the cliff face. His eyes flicker once more at the sight of two lesser daemons fighting rather violently over a scrap of food, their eyes would take one glance at him, as they would shriek and scamper off. The rumors where true, the king had returned to take his place, something he wish he did not have to do, and was already planning on loosing naamah the first chance he got. (Naamah) “A lot has changed, since last you were here. I am going to have to teach you every last detail and thing about running this place” she said with a sigh, ( Ice) “ I rather you didn’t, how about we switch plans? … no? alright then. The sooner I get this over the sooner I can leave.” He grumbled as he shook his head, he knew this would be all new to Zephyr he would have many questions but they would have to wait until they were alone.
**
Zephyr: He felt a had on his back, or rather a fist, as they came out the other side of the daemon door he was sent flying over Ice landing dead on his head. (Zephyr) “Oh what a pleasant woman…” He snickered, his face burning although it wasn’t from the pain, the ground here was actually very hot. He quickly sat up and looked around, where exactly were they? Perhaps this was the void his father had once reigned over and Lucifer before him. The sky was purple, his sense for evil was going insane it was like being trapped in a jar filled with murderous, cut-throat, scum of the earth, although this scum wasn’t from the mortal realm. He figured this must be the land of Daemons, he could sense the raw daemonic energy swirling, moving freely around him. Large masses of land floated almost seamlessly across the purple- black sky which seemed endless. He then looked toward what seemed to be a large city, it seemed to stand for everything Ice did, being covered in harsh spikes of metal, the buildings themselves twisted and warped beyond comprehension. This was a place where chaos and disorder reigned supreme and apparently, this was his home. (Zephyr) “Yeah, yeah I’m moving” he said rather dully as Ice pulled him up by the scruff of his coat. (Zephyr) “You can have this back now anyway; it’s warm as… well, hell in here” he replied tossing the coat back toward Ice. He began to follow the pair toward the city, looking around he questions began to gather in his mind, although he knew there wouldn’t be time to even ask them. From what he could gather so far, after slaying his father Ice had inherited rule of his kingdom. Although judging from his past behaviour he obviously didn’t hang around to long which seemed upset the mystery woman who was now dragging him down the path. She was actually quite beautiful for a Daemoness, actually she reminded him of someone Gabriel Greywing had told him about, the Queen of all Succubae, although he couldn’t quite remember the name. (Zephyr) “It’s Naamah, right?” he said looking toward the two, although it seemed they were already deep in conversation, perhaps they were old friends or maybe more. Suddenly he sensed a large lump of daemonic energy, he could see another female figure approaching them from further down the path, he figured she must have been friendly but nevertheless he gripped his sword. After all a friendly daemon was not necessarily one that didn’t want to kill you.

**

 

CharlotteCarrendar: Slowly wandering down the road, dress billowing and hair tied up in the latest style, ribbons spilling out amongst her curls, her face is one of absolute beauty, and yet eyes do betray the soul, green like jade spinning slowly set in alabaster. Proserpine be her name, a daeomess whose claim to fame..was one of power, a force of destruction that was known to mortal to be on a scale that is grand. But with all power there comes a flaw and that would be the envy and scorn, to those who are in good grace and feigned by Lucifer himself. Sweet words come from painted lips, full and inviting that one would wish to kiss would say a part poem, that has no meaning to those on the scene. “Thou hast conquered, O pale Galilean; the world has grown grey from thy breath; We have drunken of things Lethean, and fed on the fullness of death.”- was a memory, words said at a time long long ago, but now, now it is her return to that that was hell. She approached the gathered ones, and saw Ice and Naamah, of course they would be close, it all was clear, she being the one who was Queen of the Succubae. (Proserpine)”Seems as usual I am always the last to arrive, I see that this is a new age, pray tell you have a place for me here, or am I destined to return to where I once came?”

 

**

 

 

Ice: As they all walked down the path, a scent had come lingering towards ice as he closed his eyes and took it in, could it be her? he though to himself as he arched his brow, as he opened his eyes, they flickered down the path as the sight of a female came into view he could not help but glance over her beauty, she could indeed give Naamah a run for her money, though he knew all to well how dangerous she could be, those eyes of hers as captivating as they were, told a dark story not many knew. With a devilish smirk he knew it could only be one person. (Ice) “Proserpine! Darling how are you! New hairstyle I love it.” he greeted her more so to get away from naamah, with hastened speed he walked straight up to her, hooking his arm into hers as he spun her towards the direction they were walking, he leans in close to her and starts to whisper after his hues check on Naamah who had a snarling look on her face. (Ice) “You know how mean naamah has been dear? She literally dragged me out of a battlefield!, honestly what a bore she is. How’s things?” he arched his brow as she addressed a personal matter, rubbing his rugged chin he smirks (Ice) “Of course I have a place for you, you are the mistress of Envy, ruler over that whole thing… area… place…” he blinks slightly as he makes weird hand movements in corresponding to what he was saying. (Ice) “ But if that ain’t enough, I suppose you could always have a more.. Interesting role. What would you like? A better title? Perhaps a higher role in Gehenna? Or you could do me a favour and distract Naamah for me later so I can run off and get a drink, if you know what I mean. I am desperate for a good fight.” He sighed slowly as the two walked linked arms in front of Naamah and zephyr, Naamah would glance down to Zephyr and arch a brow before looking forward at the two. (Naamah) “Honestly, he is too impulsive; you can never tell what he is going to do next. So who are you to him?” Naamah’s curiosity got the best of her at this younger male now travelling with ice, he was not impressed with naamah for the time been after all she dragged him away from a good fight, so he decided to stick with Proserpine for abit, she was one of his favourite daemoness’s out there, a female he could relate to, gentle as a rose but as deadly as a daemon terror. She had such power within her, even he was careful around her. (Ice) “ The kid’s another son of my dead father dearest, I know I was shocked too. So I took him in, on to more interesting things though.. What is it you seek? How is the realm? Anything I need to know” he would wiggle a brow at the last part with a devilish smirk across his face.

 

**

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: A well shaped brow rose sharply, as Ice would more or less flee from the side of Naamah, who looked like the very storms that destroy the lands, grey and forboding hissing and spitting when Ice took Proserpine by the arm twirling her round and then a very casual form of greeting, one not expected from one so high up. (Proserpine)”Mmm…well, one does try to look her best before presenting to company, Never know where it might get you.”- her voice so rich and smooth, like honey as the words rolled from her tongue, and she kept in stride with Ice, only to look back at Naamah, a grin on her face one of victory.- “Naamah has her wiles I see, and looks to lay claim….pity, she doesn’t have the power to back up the size of her breasts.” Proserpine knew exactly how much power she wielded, and this would always be viewed as an advantage. She listened with heightened amusement that Ice had been dragged from the battlefield, and to play on this, she placed a hand to her chest, mocking her shock. “Oh…what a terror she is, if she had half a mind she would allow you to finish what you begin. Such a tease, I imagine she would close her legs after enticing a man close, just so he would be longing to impale her. Then again, what would I know…*she lowers her hand slowly*…I am not one that needs to use feminine attributes to get what I want.” Ice was offering her the position of Mistress of Envy, a likely choice of course, but one that would see her jade hues flicker. “So long as I am higher than Naamah, then I will be pleased.” -she said, stating directly what she wanted. “And have no fear, I am sure I can find….someone to take Naamah off your hands, so you may wet your tastebuds and quench your thirst….but just remember this. -she said with a light growl, that came from her throat- “You owe me one.”

**

 

 

Zephyr: He was quite taken by all that was happening; it was like watching a play, the actors all playing their parts splendidly and well him being ignored completely. (Zephyr) “Ohh I’m his… well, yeah that” He replied being interrupted as if he was a part of some form of political debate. This ignorance now growing on his nerves he snickered (Zephyr) “I’m going to go look around, I’ll leave you all to your business…” However he had not clearly seen the additional arrival yet. Stopping as he caught a glimpse of her, her beauty would rival that of the Queen of all Succubae herself; and there was Ice throwing her around like something he’d found in a backwater tavern. (Zephyr) “Uhh, I’m Zephyr by the way” he said nervously addressing her. He had really no experience with women before, although he had been told of their irrational actions and their ability to manipulate the souls of men, turn brothers against each other, sons against their fathers. They were truly things of pure evil, which he could sense as clear as a sheet of polished crystal. He didn’t seem to get any response from any of them, they only paid attention to him when is suited them it seemed. (Zephyr) “Anyway I’ll be going…” he said dully, quite frustrated by their complete lack of acknowledgement of his existence. He began further down the road passing Naamah, then Ice and the mysterious young daemoness. Lifting his arms up and resting both hands on the back of his head he muttered (Zephyr) “See you when I see you.” Gripping the hilt of Midnight he decided to open a Daemon Door a few metres in front of him which would hopefully transport him to the city. It was all very dramatic, everything that had been happening of late but it was too much for him, and unless he was fighting he preferred a peaceful, un-crowded existence. Not what this was turning out to be, besides it was no business of his Ice being king and all and so he really had no business hanging around.

 

**

 

 

LastRonin: -Valencerikas needed a bit of information… a touch of knowledge…. and he knew it could not be found on Nemaeus. Not even in the same realm of existance. He spent several days studying the data, analizing the formulae… and finally gathering the necessities. The most difficult bit had been the key… the necessary connection to that plane. Valyn knew there were some ways to contact denizens… and even to pass items to and fro occasionally. He used this to his advantage. He had learned through the milenea of various entities that held power in the majority of the planes. He knew it was a good idea to keep in touch with such places and stay abreast of the shifts of power. There was an individual in gehenna who would not have the information Valencerikas needed, but could provide for him the key to opening a way in. It was a disgraced underling of one of the lesser Lords. A former lieutenant… who was bitter at his dispossession, but still retained enough usefullness to not be disposed of… yet. Knowing well that he was in danger of destruction by his Lord at any whim, the lesser daemon was doing everything he could to gain power of his own… but quietly. Valyn had used him before…. gaining valuable information, and providing trinkets or information in return. This time when Valyn contacted his information source in gehenna… he asked for what would seem useful information, but which was in all honesty just an excuse. When it was time for payment… Valyn extended a long silver platter into the shimmering surface of the contact spell, heavy magics ritually built into the brazier that was being used to make contact allowing matter to pass through… it could not pass living flesh through… but undead flesh could be passed into the other realm… the magics of the brazier and gehenna itself not allowing those within to use the device for exit. When the lesser daemon would reach to take the minor artifact from the surface of the tray… Agnost would act. The tray was not a simple silver tray… it was Agnost, Valencerikas’ faithful sentient blade… an artifact forged by the god Hephaestus himself, with the ability to alter it’s shape and form as needed. This time, he extended a spike in the instant the daemon snatched at the small artifact, causing his hand to drag back along the point… Agnost using it’s ability to draw upon the essence of those it contacted taking the blood and a bit of the daemon’s energies into himself to hold for his master. Agnost then whipped back through the transdimensional portal returning to his usual and favored form of the katana Valyn usually wore. The Lesser daemon howled in pain and anger. Valyn smiled at him and spoke-”I would suggest you settle down before you draw unwanted attention… would you really want your Lord finding out about your… transgressions?”-Valyn asked leadingly. As the daemon seethed, but settled down… a fearful look around to make sure he was not yet discovered, Valyn laughed and closed the connection. Now he had but one more item to acquire… the final one, well that was the most delicate… for she needed to be unblemished… and to be whole. He found a proper specimen… her golden hair glistening like silk as it spread across her palid shoulders. The silken night-shirt she wore only accentuating the body it covered. The young woman was sleeping still when Valyn had ensorcelled her… transforming her unconcious body into a miniature replica of herself, but only one twelfth in size. He carried the doll-like item in one of his pockets… time not currently seeming to pass for the girl. Within a deep and hidden cavern in the belly of Nemaeus far underneath the surface of Lacardis, Valencerikas prepared his departure… he laid out the spell, the proper sigils and runes scattered around the room… seemingly random… but in truth painstakingly situated. His own sigils and runes carven into his hide would glow and dance in time with the chanting the ancient beyond ancient dragon bespelled. The air in the cavern began to stifle…t o swirl even though there were no chance of a wind, for the chamber was hewn into solid rock…. no cracks even to allow entrance… the thinnest wall a good two hundred foot thick. Suddenly the darkened chamber was lit by a deep purplish glow, tinted with red. The spell was complete… using his alternate form ability and drawing upon the reserves that had been stored up by Agnost, including the entire life force of an unfortunate warrior who had challenged the dragon at a most inopportune time and the energies syphoned from the daemon… this touch of local flavor would help conceal Valyn’s outsider status. He would smell like he belonged to those he encountered there. Valyn Kass stepped through the shimmering portal, dropping nearly a hundred feet toward the ground below, when his ring of featherfall kicked in and settled him gently down. Landing on his feet, Valyn stood there a moment… taking it in… he had studied many alternate realms… and been to several, but this was his first visit in the flesh to Gehenna. He smiled, patting the pocket that held the ‘doll’ and began to stride forward… an air of confidence and purpose palpable about him.-

 

**

 

 

Ice: He nodded in agreement with Proserpine, as the two continued to stroll down the path in a slow pace, passing few daemons that where shocked to see the rumours where true. (Ice) “I know right, she should have let me have my fun, and yes I also think she’d be like that too” he arches a brow as his hues flicker around the barren wasteland they called home, taking in the view (Ice) “It is good to be back I suppose, and yes I realize I owe you one. Call up on it anytime” he chuckled slightly as he rubbed his chin with his free hand, (Ice) “Well she is mistress of lust, and she is supposed to teach me the ways of running this place and everything else I need to know. I think you would be better at that, and it may prove more fun since she is such a bore. How about you take over that path, given that, it would mean you have a final say in things around here, with me and the kid. I’m sure Naamah has better things to do anyway” he smirks as he had though about asking naamah to go deal with the lesser daemons to punish her for dragging him here. (Ice) “That’ll put you in a higher placing then her, also putting you in good graces” he would chuckle, his hues watched as zephyr would walk in front of them, a daemon door would open and zephyr would walk into it, leaving it open, he had an idea, he smirked as his hues flicker to Proserpine’s nodding towards the door slightly he would signal her to run in and he would follow. Turning slightly he smirks as he faces naamah who still had a snarling look about her. (Ice) “Oh naamah dear, could you please go to the lesser daemon tribes and deal with them, you know take their complaints and so forth.” He chuckled slightly he knew that would keep her off his back for a little while, at least enough for him to get settled down, he felt a slight change in the energy suddenly, it was only a small spike but he shrugged it off, he’d rather ditch naamah then check into such small details. Snapping his fingers to make sure the daemon door would close after Proserpine stepped through it, Quickly he released her hand from his grip as he runs into the Daemon door, which would lead them too the vast city once they came out of the other side. Naamah would raise her hand in disagreement and growl slightly (Naamah) “wait you have to.. bu-“ she was cut off as he disappeared into the door, her hues glared at Proserpine she knew they both where one of his favourite for different reasons, it was like a small battle between the two.

 

**

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: Proserpine could see the chance becoming available, due to Naamah’s natural wiles, she would be too busy trying to seduce, to run anything, or teach for that matter. Proserpine decided to seize this with both hands, but of course, she dare not let her delight shine to the surface, and so her reaction would be mild to the truth of her thoughts. “Oh I’m sure she has better things to do….though I do pity the ones she lays with. *a cruel smile forming on her lips*…you know what they say…sleep with one, sleep with many, often comes critters a crawling in places we don’t mention.” She then unhooks her arm from Ice’s and looks toward the door, and the “kid” that Ice has mentioned, who by now looks to be annoyed at being ignored, swept under the carpet. Her jade hues glow, whilst she puts on an air of grace…of understanding. “Very well, I shall honour this request and take the path that was so chosen for Naamah originally. Though the kid does look to be unsettled. Perhaps I can share a word with him. He must think that I have my sights set on you and not the big picture. Some judge others purely based on what they see before them. I believe that we are all onions, layers, just waiting to be peeled back revealing…*she grinned mischevously*…well, much the same, in some cases.” She was about to make her bolt for the door when another man would enter the scene, one that she did not recognise, and she had to look twice, before doing as told, and running through the door, only to find herself in a vast city. She caught up with Zephyr and then said. “Why is it I have not seen you before?…for a moment I did think perhaps you were one of Naamah’s lays. *she sniffs the air*…No, you do not smell as though she has rubbed against your skin. I am Proserpine….and you are?”

 

**

 

 

Zephyr: Upon arrival in the city, he noticed the door hadn’t closed behind him, he’d find out why momentarily as Ice and the woman appeared through the door after him before it closed. His aim was actually to get away from them, but the only way out now was back toward Naamah, not something he favoured at this point in time. (Zephyr) “The name’s Zephyr, as Ice said I’m one of Sparda’s sons, although it seems my existence was kept secret from Ice here… guess he ended up finding me anyway.” He replied to her address continuing (Zephyr) “Proserpine, nice name, that would be as in the greek goddess of beauty?” He did know an awful lot of history, it was the one thing that seemed to make any sense. Warriors of the past fought with honour, just a man/woman with his/her blade against another, the purest form of combat. Not like that of which he had experienced recently, all those weapons hurling projectiles without so much an inkling of the wielders intention. Although he had been given such a weapon by Ice, he really had no idea on its proper use he wore it as more of a matter of respect. After all refusing a gift from someone is disrespectful enough without good reason, but refusing a gift from ones family if with good reason, that was an insult. (Zephyr) “Perhaps you can answer some of my questions” he said to the daemoness, still gazing off into nothing as if deep in thought. (Zephyr) “For one… What exactly is going on here? And who exactly are you to me?” he questioned, his voice still drifting, he didn’t really want to focus. He was all to happy to remain in his own head, thus removing any need to take in his surroundings or the gravity of the situation he was in for that matter. Although he was a man of manners and so he figured he should show some respect in the presence of a daemon who wasn’t fighting for food scraps like a rabid dog. (Zephyr) “Anything else you wanted to know?” he said turning to Proserpine. After all she must have had questions of her own.

 

**

 

 

LastRonin: -Valyn had entered the broken landscape not too extremely far from a large city… he knew what it was due to his contacts and research. It was really amazing when you had a truly inspired intellect, how much can be learned from old tales and stories… even ones thought to be fiction, especially when combined with such arcana as Legend Lore to help decipher the truth from the exagerations and outright fallacies. Heading toward an outcropping, Valyn moved to make his further preparations. His Amulet of Proof Against Detection and Location should keep him from being easily routed out, along with the hint of local Daemonic power Agnost had infused him with should keep his simple presence from drawing too much attention. Finding a cleft in the rocks, Valyn pulled out a folded cloth, lifting it and holding it against the rock face inside the cleft on the side of the largest portion of stone… the magical fabric adhered, revealing a depiction of an open door, made of the surface the cloth had been laid upon. Valyn stepped thru the door and into the interior of the Shelter. This arcane device creates a hidden shelter inside any solid surface it is held against… creating a hidden door that once closed is almost impossible to detect. The interior is spacious and can be filled with furniture or other items as the bearer wishes, the contents being carried along with the shelter whenever it is transported elsewhere. The interior of the shelter is protected by several anti-scrying magics and also has a dimensional lock in place, such that teleporting into or out of the space is countered. Once through the door, Valyn settled in and began to gather a few items… the arcane components necessary for what he was about to do. He first cast the contingency spell… this allowed the next spell he cast to remain in wait… hidden and waiting until the proper trigger occurred and sprung it immediately into effect. All this took close to half an hour. Once the preparations were complete, Valyn smiled and moved to prepare a meal… he had expended a good deal of energy getting here and making his further defensive preparations… he was by no means exhausted… but considering where he was, he felt it best to be absolutely at the top of his readiness for the next phase. Looking out the ‘windows’ of the shelter which had the appearance of a good sized cottage, he could observe the area around the stone outcropping he had chosen as his Shelter’s containment… the windows weren’t really windows and weren’t visible from outside… they were just a form of the clairvoyance spell. The entire Shelter being protected by NonDetection helped to keep it’s owner safe when they rested.-

 

**

 

 

Ice: As he had stepped out of the daemon door, he glanced at zephyr with an arched brow as Proserpine had already been talking to him, shaking his head slightly as he passes them. His hues glance around they had come out to more or less the market district, chuckling softly (Ice) “Rules are different here kid, watch your back. you keep what you kill” he said in a low tone so zephyr could hear it, as he approached one of the small hut like shops his hues would glance down at the various junk spread out. (Ice) “Not very interesting now is it.” He said as his hues glanced up to the Daemon who had set up shop, it almost felt insulted at what he said towards its items. His hues would glow at a small edible item as he snatch’s it off the table and gulped it down, the daemon went off into a rant, and he obliged in arguing back with the daemon, it all seemed pointless, by the time zephyr would have taken notice, he had the daemon in a headlock on the ground giving it a beating (Ice) “Why you little… I’ll have you know this is my favourite coat, in fact I killed for it” obviously it had said something about his coat, as he stood up and left the daemon passed out on the street he dusted himself off, giving a slight yawn he walked back to zephyr and Proserpine (Ice) “If there’s anything you want to ask me, you can ask me later. If you want to explore watch your back. We’ll meet up at the tavern later tonight kid” with that he scuffed zephyrs hair and walked off, to start more trouble in the market district, his hues glance over to a rather large and slow daemon, barely a greater daemon but had to be one. (Ice) “ Vtsek Netorka Medors puta” he would say in daemon tongue (Translated- aren’t you the one that the lesser daemons rape? Daily? You sure do look weak) this of course, was met with a giant fist hitting his face, it sent him flying in the air as he crashed through near by stall’s standing up he got into a running dash and tackled the daemon to the floor, as they started to belt into each other senselessly, after a while they both laughed aloud, as he would stand up and pat the greater daemon on the back as it walked off. (Ice) “It is defiantly good to be home” as his eyes flicker over to zephyr and Proserpine, he grinned charmingly and rubbed the back of his head with his hand (Ice)”What?” he said in a innocent tone. Meanwhile naamah was stuck with the order ice had given her, as she snarled and said some rather bad things about Proserpine, she won this fight but the battle is not over, she had thought to herself. Opening a daemon door she continued to walk through it, to go and deal with the lesser daemon tribes located south of Corruptus, Little did she know he had planned for them to cause as much trouble as possible for her.

 

**

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: Proserpine looked on at the “kid” with eyes that had seen a great deal over the centuries of her existance, and he dared to ask her as to as to what her place was in this setting. “Your right…my name is beauty to the greeks, however, beauty is only skin deep. And it fades..*she brushed her curls back and the light tinkle of her jewellery, would create a delightful sound, melodic in fact*…as to your question what I am to you, well, that remains to be seen. I hate to spoil the surprise before due time.”- She spoke much in riddles, as she was incredibly careful not to let anyone know the truth behind the smile. Ice, it seemed was having a smashing good time, abusing the merchants, stealing, basically being a typical brute, and she merely looked on, not applauding, but slightly amused. “Off to a good start I see, yes that will sway the masses to his cause. *she rolled her eyes, a tactic used by women that spoke volumes, but allowed them to keep a dignified air* She folded her arms, the sway of her silken gown, lifting from the dust as she continued to walk forward, not bothering to check on the merchant that had been beaten to a pulp, like it was beneath her. No, clearly she was no saint, nor was she one to be trifled with. Right now, she was exactly where she wanted to be. She had beaten Naamah to the punch and had not had to flash her bosom to the crowd to do it. Like a serpent coiled, her true power lay dormant beneath this delicate facade. Oh but the wrath of the daemoness if she was poked with a stick. Those around her would be wise not to displease her.

 

**

 

 

Zephyr: He snickered at her comment, she was right though he knew her true intentions due to the sixth sense he was born with, even daemons had souls no matter twisted they seemed. Although he dare not cast his gaze to hers, it would more than likely rattle the darkness within himself. (Zephyr) “Or so they say…” he replied sarcastically. He was rather displeased with her response to his question (Zephyr) “I can’t imagine why one would hide their identity, especially here of all places.” With that he looked over to Ice, he looked as a contented young lad who had just received a new play thing. (Zephyr) “I see everyone will hate me here to” he muttered under his breath. Ice despite training him seemed to condemn him to a fate he did not wish to share, he wouldn’t be able to interact with those around him without first being judged by Ice’s actions. (Zephyr) “Welcome home indeed” he said in a dull tone. This childish behaviour was rather pointless, although he supposed such befitted a man such as Ice. He turned his thoughts back to Proserpine, she was quite perplexing. Her words seemed to imply that of innocence, to an extent anyway, although he knew better. Perhaps amongst the scum which called this place home she was. At any rate he’d be sure not to let his guard down around her, Ice was leaving him for now anyway. (Zephyr) “Yeah sure I’ll see you then” he said beginning to walk off before stopping and turning toward Proserpine. (Zephyr) “And what might your intention be for this evening?” he questioned politely. It seemed in order to figure out her intentions without looking into her twisted soul he would most likely have to find his way into her good graces, although it would be most difficult due to her cautious nature.


“The Dance of Kings.”– Sons of Sparda Role Play.

$
0
0
Re: *SS* RP [Gehenna]
December 21, 2011 03:45PM

 

‘ The dance of kings 

Proserpine: Picking up on the slightest of mumbles from the young Zephyr, did bring some amusement to the daemon Proserpine, who followed along behind him, the light tinkle of her jewellery, charm bracelets and anklets, making for a musical tune. Asked of her intentions, Proserpine continued to hold up high her chin, and pass the question off as it was of no real importance so slyly. “Well, take a look at Ice just up ahead, how he is wooing those around him with his full on approach. Can you see how they are all falling at his feet, ready to worship him for the god that he is?” -She held her hands together in front of her, fingers interlocking, her head tilted ever so slightly to the right, a twinkle in those jade green eyes of hers. “He….is the reason I am here, and my intentions, are to ensure that his will is done. So…as those around him are seeing for themselves how great and powerful he is, I am here to back him up, so to speak. For behind every great man….there is..*she would grin*…a woman.”

Zephyr: What he heard next made him sick, all of this unwarranted building Ice up. He was thankful at least that Ice was out of earshot, it wasn’t as if he didn’t have a universally large ego already. (Zephyr) “Ohhh yeahh, he’s definitely….. something..” he said dully scratching his head. He knew there had to be more to this than pure love for Ice. Was that even possible, loving Ice? (Zephyr) “I was actually referring to your plans for this evening, although now I suppose you’ll want to worship “the god” over there” he snickered. Turning to her as she finished speaking (Zephyr) “What exactly do you hope to gain from this?” he questioned puzzled by this statement. What exactly did she mean, was a woman always behind a man shouting orders at him? Or perhaps she meant to play puppet master with the gullible marionette which stood behind him. (Zephyr) “I suppose he wouldn’t allow you to leave his side anyway, I wouldn’t imagine you’d question the authority of the almighty at any rate” he said devilishly, he wondered if perhaps Proserpine had a weakness which would allow him to better understand her character. (Zephyr) “Suppose there’s only one way to find out” he muttered to himself.

Ice: He was a few meters away from Proserpine and Zephyr, dusting his shoulders as he worked his way down his coat, he stood up straight again, stretching his arms with a slight yawn, he could over hear other daemons chattering about him, as they slightly glanced towards him trying not to be to noticeable about the whole ordeal. Shaking his head slightly as his arms flopped down to his side, he arched a brow as a devilish smirk would appear across his face (Ice) “That’s right, I am back get over it fast or I swear blood will spill” the chatter would stop momentarily as they all rushed to continue on with their daily habits, his hues fell upon Zephyr and Proserpine once more who seemed to be in some sort of conversation again, (Ice) “How boring, To much talk not enough action.” He said with a sigh. He had decided to walk back to the two eventually and figure out what the next move is, raising his right hand up to the side of his face, he would click his fingers as a fireball exploded into existence it was beautiful, as it could take a life or cause havoc and destruction, something he lived for. With a smirk he hurled it towards Zephyr just a meter away from his feet, if he where to move in the wrong direction Zephyr would surely be burned slightly from the small explosion,(Ice) “Head’s up kid” ‘ got to keep him on his toes, in this place’ he had though to himself with a devilish grim only growing wider. After hurling the first one, he was slowly walking towards them keeping his glowing white hues on them both, as he started juggling three fireballs in the air with his right open palm, this display of brute power shocked the market people, even if it was a daemonic realm it still wasn’t always blood, fights and what not, completely opposite to what he stood for and was. (Ice) “So, shall we continue or die from old age standing around?” he had yelled out to them both, as he continued to slowly walk towards them juggling the fireballs in one hand, almost half way there now.

Proserpine: So, Zephyr was acting rather miffed, his tone something along the lines of distaste, or was it…envy? Oh, Proserpine knew all about envy. She was envy personified. She licked the top of her lip as she watched eagerly as this young lad was going to great lengths, to describe how Ice was “something” and insinuating that Proserpine would probably wish to worship Ice the “god” for the entire evening. How presumptious of him? Proserpine thought to herself. He could not read her mind, and she certainly had not acted like Naamah, using her feminine wiles to try and captivate the masculine Ice. No, she knew exactly the type of woman he would seek to keep his furs warmed in the night. But that was for her to know, and no one else. So, she continued this lovely game of cat and mouse, continuing to taunt and tease, with words like honey, but undertones of venom. “Plans….why I have not so much thought about what oils to use in my bath let alone what I shall dine on. And as for what Ice has in store, the night is still young, and he has not so much taken note of me, I am not the beauty that captivates the males and turns their loins to fire. Who he takes to be by his side, remains to be seen. I just hope to be…behind him.” -Take it or leave it, that was all she was going to divulge at this point in time. Now, Ice had grown bored with the market place and decided to put on something of a show. With a smirk and a wicked look in his eyes, he created a ball of fire from his hand, with the click of his fingers. (Prosperpine)”Mmm things are about to get “hot” ” she teased, side stepping from Zephyr and then lettting out a throaty chuckle as the ball of flame was thrown towards Zephyr’s feet, leaving a scorch patch on the grass. With more balls of flame being made, and Ice going to juggle, Properpine smiled sweetly, though her green eyes were now much darker than before. (Prosperine)”Don’t look know Zephyr, but I do believe Ice is about to sing a rendition of Great balls of fire…and it might be your balls he intends to release them on.”

Zephyr: He didn’t really understand her reply, whilst he was quite intelligent he wasn’t exactly well versed in proper language and thus all this talk of oils and loins had confused him. “You aren’t like those of the mortal realm…” he said as a fireball hurtled toward his feet exploding beneath him. Turning to Ice he the look of displeasure on his face would make the bravest of knights lose control of their bowels. “Oh lord this doesn’t seem its going to end well” he sighed. He knew what Ice was like and his boredom usually meant a great deal of pain for Zephyr. As Ice walked toward the pair with fireballs in hand he turned back to Proserpine, ensuring he remain alert to his surroundings, especially Ice. “I suppose your business isn’t mine and minding others business isn’t exactly something which would create progress in life, unless of course I wanted to be a luggage boy…” he replied putting a great deal of effort toward his statement. He wanted to sound intelligent, although he couldn’t really understand why, its not as if he wanted to impress her, or rather that wasn’t his intention, more as if he wanted to seem as something of interest to her. It was almost like he was jealous she was paying so much attention toward Ice. However at the same time he just wanted to leave their conversation where it was. She was, after all… not a nut that could be cracked. Turning back toward Ice and his small collection of pyrotechnics he said “You’re not going to start throwing those at me are you?” He knew this to be a mistake as soon as the question left his mouth, why did he think giving Ice more ways to torture him was a good idea? “Damn” he muttered to himself, no one knew what lay in store but he knew it couldn’t possibly come of any good.

Ice: He would grin as his hues watched the explosion near zephyrs feet, yawning softly as he continued to juggle the balls of fire with one open palm, he had finally reached the two and came to a stop, arching his brow as he heard Zephyrs next reply ( Zephyr) “You’re not going to start throwing those at me are you?”, with a devilish grin his lips would part, as the balls of fire launched up and down in motion, forcing the right side of his hair to dance violently, (Ice) “Great idea kid, Perhaps not right at this moment, since you expect it, but in near future sure! Think of it as a on going… never ending training session. Perhaps I’ll even launch a fireball at you in your sleep!” His hues flickered over as they met with Proserpine’s smirking slightly he hit the three balls up high into the air, as they collided with each other, causing a rather large explosion, only to send small speckles of hot char ash, gently floating down in the air over the three of them, as the chars fell he would give her a wink with his right eye (Ice) “So I suppose we could either start the lessons in running this place.. and all that other stuff, I refuse to wear some kind of suit.. Will not happen.. Never!” he said the last part with a slight growl, as an attempt to say ‘I dare you to try’ a few seconds passed as speckles of hot char ash would disappear finally, he would glance around with his white hues and them meet Proserpine’s jade green hues, they seemed very welcoming and would draw in almost any man, He had to admit she was a smoking female, though he knew better then to let his guard down, he never lets his guard down after learning it the hard way years back, (Ice) “ Or we could go to the tavern now, and discuss matters in a more fun environment, and perhaps a dance” as he said dance he struck a salsa pose, his two arms raised to his right side above his head as he clapped in rhythm for a mere couple of seconds.

Proserpine: Damn is right. Ice was moving in on the young Zephyr with one fire ball already sent in his direction the scent of burning grass wafting upward, and it wasn’t terribly nice. Proserpine started to pat her curls, as she stood with a slight slant, her right hand resting upon her svelte hip, and bemused clearly with the goings on. As Zephyr was predicting the future or making an attempt, Prosperpine said simply. (Proserpine)”Dear Zephyr, you do have that squishy pink matter between your ears, why not use it? He is seeking to play a game with you, juggling balls of fire, why not…..counter it, instead of the whole “woe is me, about to lose my balls” -her tone had a touch of sarcasm, but could you blame her? I mean, if he wanted to he could of picked up a passing peasant as a shield and simply thrown him in the path of the circling balls of flame. “You’re not going to start throwing those at me are you?” Zephyr said, stating the obvious, and of course, Prosperine shot a look at Ice, and then grinned as the three balls were all spun so fast, they would then collide high in the air, showering all in smoking hot ash, that seized the oxygen glowing till finally meeting with darkness and extinguishing into flakes of nothing at all. She suddenly felt Ice’s eyes upon her, and if one could see into the irises, drowning in their depths. He seemed bored with the idea of having lessons, and rather that they went to the tavern and discussed ways and means to make the area, more entertaining. Proserpine clapped twice and then she sauntered up to Ice as he made his salsa pose, his two arms raised to his right side. Prosperine drew her right foot back, and assumed the position of a spanish dancer, her eyes sharp as knives, as she said with a delicious tone, “Do you know, of the paso doble?” (In the Paso Doble, dancers take strong steps forward with the heels, and incorporate artistic hand movements. The forward steps, or walks, should be strong and proud. The man should also incorporate apel, a move in which he strongly stamps his foot, much like a matador strikes the ground in order to capture the attention of the bull. All moves of the Paso Doble should be sharp and quick, with the chest and head held high to represent arogance and dignity) The market square band singer started to sing in spanish as some of the men started to clap, and in a time to a 1 -2, 1-2 rhythm (The tempo of Paso Doble music is usually a brisk 60 beats per minute.) Proserpine’s arms started to snake up together, her breath just passing through parted lips, as she awaited Ice to dance the dance of kings.

Zephyr: He was caught off guard by Proserpine’s next remark although it made sense, what was the point in trying to keep everything in order. Its not as if Ice would simply tire of harassing him “You know I think you’re right” he said with a devilish grin, it was about time he stopped being so out of the way he would think as he transformed his left arm in to its usual role, that is of daemon form. Ice hurled the three fire balls up above him, colliding and causing a great outward explosion, showering the market square in hot flakes of ash. This seemed to capture the attention of the citizens of Gehenna who wondered aimlessly through the market square. Although it was something they would have to get used to. Conjuring a small greenish ball of violent wind above the palm of his daemonic arm he held it behind his back as he said devilishly “Hey Ice…” although he had missed his opportunity as for now Ice and Proserpine had decided to head towards the local tavern but not without first putting on a grand performance for its patrons. As the pair prepared to dance he sighed “Suppose I’ll save that for another time…” As the lesser daemons who were apart of the market square’s “band” began to clap in time and sing in Spanish. “Or perhaps not…” he muttered as he stepped slyly out of sight. For now he had a grand plan, it would sure beat watching all this unfold at any rate. He had reached the back of the main vending tent one of the merchants had set up “Hey, pal” he whispered to draw his attentions before hitting him full force in the face with his daemon arm, although for its force it was deathly silent blow. Dressing himself in the citizens cloak he moved toward the other side of the market square to where the band was playing smirking with a devilish grin he muttered “Lets dance”

Ice: He arches his brow as he watched Proserpine’s body flow with grace, a devilish smirk spread across his face once again, as he ignored Zephyrs smug sounding call out to him, he had noticed Zephyr walk off slightly but took nothing off it, reaching into his coat, he pulled out a red rose, as he lifted it to his nose taking in it’s sweet scent he could not help but compare the rose to Proserpine, beautiful but dangerous, simple really, his lips split slightly as he placed the stem of the rose in his mouth. Suddenly with a loud ‘Thud’ ice would stomp his right heel down into the ground, as his muscles tensed, his rather toned chest would puff out, wiggling a single brow for a mere moment he flicked his head up high into the air to state his position, Raising both arms up high above him in the air, he would start dancing around her with sharp but precise movements quickly changing after she joins him he start dancing in a strong and proud state of manner, his movements would be sharp and quick as he danced as if the two of them were telling a story through body language. With each step he took would follow a strong ‘Thud’ from one of his heels, keeping in rhythm with the beat, and with Proserpine, making sure that he used her body movements to the fullest ability of which he could, his foot work was fast and tight, never leaving from under his body, keeping a straight form as they kicked up small piles of dust, changing his footwork from a heavy heel thud to small timed taps, the moment of dance seemed to go on for ever, his breathing was heavy as his chest heaved in and out, but it never slowed him down, nor would it ever stop him, more of a state of passion in the dance then lack of endurance, as they displayed a culture of fighting in the form of a dance, they continue to dance, it looked more and more as if he where a lone bull fighter and her his cape, fighting a rather large animal with sharp dodge’s and close twirls. Working in elegance with each other he would switch roles from time to time, though always ending back at the role mostly known as a ‘matador’ never would he let his glowing white hues fade away from hers unless it was to spin or another movement requiring movement away from her, only to be brought back into her gaze, he seemed lost in the moment. Coming to the finish he would add in his own touch, as he spun her around twice and with a sharp movement of his right hand he would place his hand behind her lower waist to support her, as his left hand rested on her back right shoulder blade, all in one strong motion he would pull her close to his body, bend and arch her back up ending it with a rather larger stomp of his right heel with a loud ‘Thud”. (Ice) “Ole~”

Proserpine: The sudden stamp of Ice’s boot, digging into the dirt, the determination in his eyes, narrowing as he zeroed in on his prize. The matador of the dance, he began with the flourish of a Spanish King, the rose whipped out and he inhaled its beautiful scent, before placing it between his teeth. Proserpine stood, her right leg drawn right back, allowing the delicate folds of her gown to flow like that of his cape. The bull..the beast he wished to slay was unseen, but it was the dance of the Matador. The musicians played their guitars, as a singer went solo, and with each stamp of Ice’s boot, did Prosperpine turn, with the grace and poise of the finest spanish dancer, swirling around him but then on the stamp of his foot, reversing and spinning back around. They danced as if the air between was charged with the electricity sizzling and sparking as the fires would burn in the surrounding pits. Faster and faster, his boots a blur in the dust, as the fair Proserpine continued to match him in his movement, almost like liquid, flowing effortlessly, but keeping in time to the beat. When he brought the dance to a dramatic close, spinning her round twice, before he would place his hand behind her lower waist to support her, as his left hand rested on her back right shoulder blade, all in one strong motion he would pull her close. Pressed hard to each other, their faces inches apart, and he finished it with the loud ‘Ole!’ the entire market place of daemons and folk alike roared with applause and approval….Ice had won them over, showing his dominance in this dance, captivated not only their hearts but their minds. Such strength and power displayed in something so simple. The dance of the Kings. The paso doble.

Zephyr: He watched the pair dance in unison, it was something of beauty he had to give them that, but he was to disregard this dance. If Ice wanted to play with fire, he would get his wish. The whole market square was drawn in by the grand performance and as such he thought it appropriate to provide it with a matching end. Just behind the band he began to conjure daemon doors, not full sized about half a metre each way, on after another, numbering ten in total, each about thirty centimetres apart and just behind the last one, so that they all angled toward the centre of the crowd where Proserpine and Ice were now dancing. This seemed like the perfect way to vent what seemed to be jealousy, although he was bewildered as to what had caused this sudden jolt of covetousness. “That should do it” he said stepping back a second to admire his own handy work, “Now, on to phase two…” He began to conjure the small greenish ball of violent wind once more above his palm although now he had transformed his other arm, twisting the small ball with his razor sharp, blackened fingertips into a powerful jet of air and holding it in front of his face. “This ought to do the trick” he whispered as his hair jumped about violently on his face from the power of the tiny tornado he held in his hands, it was quite quaint; something you could name and hold as a beloved pet, although it was best not to waste time on such trivial thoughts. He then proceeded to place the jet in between the first set of daemon doors, proceeding to create one after another and repeat this step. “Ahh there we go, one daemon powered sling shot ready to go” he said with a devilish smirk. Conjuring a small fireball in his right hand not more than thirty centimetres in diameter he threw it up and juggled it along his fingers, flicking it up over each one so that it bounced almost playfully across his hand “Batter up…” he would say. He thought it best to remove and real potential danger from the situation before he let fly the little fiasco which was about to unfold, “Proserpine, please be sure to move” he said rather loudly before hurling his small fireball through the first daemon door and conjuring another of his own to escape through. As the ball of flame passed through each door and in turn each air jet its speed increased tenfold through both accelerating at an astonishing rate. Such would be unblock able even for Ice who, at his peak, could move quicker than a blink. The ball of flame would hit Ice dead in the face just as the pair finished dancing, of course he wouldn’t take to kindly to such a display of affection and so he decided it best to find the throne room from here. Jumping through his daemon door quite quickly and abruptly closing it behind him he breathed a sigh of relief, Ice wouldn’t be able to kill him, not just yet anyway.

Ice: As his ears burn from the roar of the crowd he could feel Proserpine’s chest breathing in time with his, their two chests breathing heavily as one he could feel her heart beating against his skin, it seemed like they stood that way for an endless amount of time, suddenly rudely awaken as he copped a rather fast fireball flying at immensely fast speeds to the side of his rugged face, leaving a slight black scorch mark, only to be healed seconds later, it took a second to realize what just happened as a shocking gasp came from the crowd, he knew who it had come from (Ice) “Oh… no he did not just try that shit on me..” he said with a loud growl as he felt a daemon door open and close quickly. His hues were still deep in view of Proserpine’s as they slowly turned to a glowing a bright red shade removing any traces of his once white hues, his muscles would almost double in size as they were more defined then usual, they pressed against Proserpine’s body pushing at her with each heavy breath he was taking. The middle of his hair slowly turned black as the dark colour slithered like a snake down towards the tips of his hair; Changing his usually entire snowy white hair, into a jet black colour. A light growl came up from deep in his chest as his teeth gritted, he was pissed that Zephyr had done that and ruined the moment he was having. Standing up straight as he pulled Proserpine up as well, releasing his grasp of her, his rugged fists clenched digging his digits into his palms as black, blue and red electrical sparks engulfed the outside of his body in a almost aura form, they would appear one moment creating a whipping crackling sound and disappear, only to reappear moments later somewhere else around his body, his whole form had changed now, as he looked and acted differently, any little sense of mercy or morals he had was now shot out of the window, he was in his other side his chaotic side, a rare thing to see indeed. With a rather loud and angry ‘Roar’ he whipped his arms to each side tensing them as buffering winds started circling his immediate surroundings a meter away from him, the market place people had already ran and hid, for shelter as the whole place seemed like a ghost town by the time he had fully changed. Turning around towards Proserpine with the ball of his foot almost instantly, (Ice) “I’ma find him, Then I’ma kill the little fucker” he said in a threatening growling tone, as idea’s of what he would do to Zephyr once found ran through his head. He heard footsteps pattering away from him, as well as the sound of heavy rushed breaths just in view behind him was an average daemon looking back at him, as he tried to run away from the scene of chaos. Raising his right arm up to his ear level with a open palm he clicks his index finger and his thumb together all other sound seemed to cease, as the ‘Click’ would echo, the daemon’s entire body would instantly be engulfed into flames, cries of pain echo throughout the market place, and with another click of his fingers the daemons body would explode into pieces sending them into the air, causing it to rain down blood, covering the entire market place in the daemons blood. Ice’s face was slightly covered in blood as was his chest, the droplets would slowly descend down his muscle’s, curving at every point before dropping to the floor. His face showed no emotion and was not phased by what had just happened, the entire time his glowing red hues were glancing deep into Proserpine’s jade green eyes.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The glory that befell Ice as the daemons and traders shouted praise and applause it would consume all that had witnessed the dance, and the two who were in the centre of this, stood so close that each felt the other’s heartbeat. How was it that this dance would give power to the Master, the minions in the market overwhelmed by the show, all except one, Zephyr, who had already shown himself to be one with a jealous nature, a streak of green that would run from the back of his neck to his ass. But all good things end too soon, and before a word could be uttered, Ice would cop a fire ball to the side of the head, its heat enough to blow back Proserpine’s curled locks, as he released her from his hold. She turned with him towards the door where the cheeky Zephyr had vanished into. Now its one thing to attack, but a whole nother thing to attack and flee, that was not cricket, and certainly wasn’t sporting. A flash of those green jade eyes, yes they had a secret behind them, something vile, and something powerful. Ice spun around to face her dead on once more, roaring his plans, that basically, when he was found, he would be killed for such outrageous behavior. Standing true, not moving for she held no fear, only that of envy herself which didn’t even come into play here, she whispered. (Proserpine)”He is a boy, a youngling…he must learn that his balls of flame are no where near as big as yours, Ice.” – Hmmm maybe true too, after hearing the door slam. Taking out his aggression on a very unlucky daemon, who was in the wrong time and in the wrong place, causing him to explode, raining down blood all around the lands outside the tavern, had Proserpine positively giddy, for if this was an example of Ice’s powers, she wanted to see more, and more. Prosperpine did not let her eyes leave Ice’s as blood trickled down her cheek, a spray running across the awning behind her. (Proserpine)”When you catch him, do me a favor. Turn his testicles into earrings for me. I love to have something no one else has, and…Besides, after that stunt he pulled I am ready to cut him a new asshole.” Was she the perfect partner for Ice…?Stay tuned…Same Bat time…Same Bat channel-


Divinyls – Boys In Town

$
0
0

“Boys In Town”

I am through with hanging ’round
With all the boys in town
Now I want a man around
Get me out of here

I am just a red brassiere
To all the boys in town
Put this bus in top gear
Get me out of here

I must have been desperate
I must have been pretty low
I must have been desperate
I must have been pretty low

I was always driving home
All the boys in town
But they never telephoned
Get me out of here

I think they’re pretty phoney
You’re not like the rest
You’ve heard of matrimony
They’ve all flunked the test

I must have been desperate
I must have been pretty low
I must have been desperate
I must have been pretty low

Oh, I’m tired
Oh, I’m wired
Oh, I’m tired
Oh, I’m wired
Ahhhhhh

Too much too young
Too much too young
Too much too young
Too much too young

Get me out of here
Get me out of here
Get me out of here
Get me out of here
Get me out of here
Get me out of here
Get me out of here


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (26) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 09:34AM
Shane’s Kitchen

Now, while Shane had been overseeing the kids cleaning up the kitchen, he failed to notice that Marissa and David were both missing. In fact not only were they missing, but so was Jarvis. Knowing that Carmen had left him in charge and gone upstairs due to having a headache brought on from the stress of the state of the kitchen, he really didn’t want to go bothering her just yet. Not when they had just got back. Shane racked his fingers through his hair, as Misty gave him an awkward look. Clearly, he hadn’t seen the REST of the house. He had been in the den, which he kept locked when away, and come straight to the kitchen, so what he was about to discover, was going to make him one….very angry man. Misty was still looking at him oddly, when she couldn’t hold it in anymore.

“May I just say in my defense, that it was totally David’s idea and that me and Bianca tried to talk him out of it, but he wouldn’t listen. Kept going on and on about how this was how they did things in their lair.”

Shane suddenly closed his eyes, knowing exactly what that meant.

“Do…I want to look?”

“Maybe…” Misty said in a small voice, as she set down the cleaning product and led him out of the kitchen and into the main lounge area. What he saw…left him shell shocked. It was like a scene from the aftermath of an Animal house frat party, with even girl’s thong’s hanging from the light fittings. Food stains, split bottles, blood dolls that were half naked lying on the ground and against walls, broken TV sets, ripped furniture. We are talking thousands of dollars of damage if not more. Shane…did not say a word. It was like this from room….to room.

He rounded on Misty and asked. “How many people were here, while Carmen and I were away?”

“From…the Queen’s coven…about…five hundred..ish?” she said, twisting her body so her right shoulder rose up and she cringed as Shane was now looking like he was going to hyperventilate.

“You…mean to tell me…that…DAVID…let the COVEN in my house…UPSTAIRS…where…the humans could have come…and…RUINED EVERYTHING?!” At this his hand shot out and gripped Misty’s throat, lifting her up off the floor and holding her aloft with a furious gaze that would have incinerated someone on the spot. Misty struggled, with her hands up to try and wrestle his from her.

“Pppplease…Shhhhannneeee!” She squeaked, her feet dangling and kicking out – terrified. Bianca ran out and saw what Shane was doing and raced over. The young Vampire screamed at him. “It’s not her fault…please…Dad!” This was a first, Bianca calling Shane dad, and that actually made him stop himself, as Misty’s eyes were bulging from her head. Unceremoniously he dropped her from his hold, where she landed with a clatter at his feet.

“WHERE IS DAVID?!” He roared, as the girls held each other in fear of their Sire.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 09:52AM
Shane’s Bedroom

Carmen lay on the bed, hearing the mumble of voices downstairs, easily picking out Shane’s among them. That was until…

You…mean to tell me…that…DAVID…let the COVEN in my house…UPSTAIRS…where…the humans could have come…and…RUINED EVERYTHING?!”

A slice of pain shot through her head like a knife and she whimpered, biting her lip against it. She heard one of the girls speaking and tried to relax her body.

Shane’s angry roar when he next spoke made her actually cry out loud, tears springing to her eyes. Tala brought her head up with a whine, sensing her Mistress’s distress. Even Eric and Ethan could sense her pain and knew its cause. They needed to tell Shane before it became worse.

Main Lounge

Shane looked like a fire-breathing dragon come to life as he stood in the center of the destruction of his home, staring at the two women as if wanted to rip them to shreds.

This was the scene the twins walked in on when they finally located him.

“Sire…” Eric began, waiting for Shane to acknowledge him before he continued to speak, trying not to flinch at the hard gaze Shane pinned him with. “The Mistress is in severe distress. She has locked away the Power and it is causing her undue pain. She must release the excess energy before she burns.”

Ethan was nodding frantically, his heart racing as he tuned in to Carmen’s emotional state. She was very upset and had no understanding as to why she was in so much pain.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:03AM
Main Lounge

Shane was going to go nuclear against the vamps that were in the house, trying in vain to clean up one room, let alone the whole house, but it was when the twins approached with word that Carmen had locked her power up, and sealed it inside herself, that he knew she had just put herself into great harm.

“What?!” Almost incredulous at the thought she would do such a thing. He actually fell back a bit. How could he be so blind, worrying about the house, when the love of his life lay upstairs, about to implode if she didn’t release her anger…her power.

Running from the room, he raced up the stairs, and darted along the corridor, not looking left or right, but zeroing in on their room. Reaching it, he saw her laying on the bed with the wolf nearby. No time to waste, he ran to her side of the bed and scooped her up in his arms, before turning around and saying the special chant, that unlocked the secret door to the dungeon lair below. The door slid back, and carrying his beloved, he made his way down the spiral stairs, that returned her Queen to their true home, the dimension where she was Queen of the night, and not just Carmen Williamson. The torches all flared to life, as the servants and creatures of this sub-terrain domain crept out of the shadows, to see their Queen being carried in like a limp doll.

“OUT OF MY WAY!” Shane cried, as he made it to her temple throne at the top end of the structure. It was here, she could be her true self. Gently he laid her down on a large antique sofa, as others gathered in behind, bowing before her. His hand smoothed over her hair as he lowered himself to meet her gaze. “Love…please, let her out. For the sake of all we have….I beg you.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:26AM
Bedroom

It couldn’t have been but a minute later that Shane was at her side, taking her up in his arms. She whimpered at the sudden change in position, pressing her fevered head to his neck as he rushed her through the house to the caverns below.

The Coven

The coven was surprised to see Shane with Carmen in his arms as they moved from the shadows to kneel at their side. He placed her on a sofa before them as his hand carded through her hair. She didn’t know how serious this was until he spoke.

“Love…please, let her out. For the sake of all we have….I beg you.” His tone was both worried and scared, two emotions she didn’t think he was capable of. But it showed her the depth of his worry for her that he did this before their entire enclave.

She struggled to deny his request but the pain became so bad, she needed to release it or she would die. A moment later, her body arched up off the sofa and a tortured cry echoed around the cavern, causing those in attendance to fall flat to the ground in supplication.

The clothing she wore shredded beneath the suddeness of her transformation, one beat of her wings having her airborn in a thrice. Claws biting into her palms, she raised her head, her eyes blacker then death as she screeched her anger to the air. All who heard it, knew there was a chance they would not come out of this alive.

“I should kill every last one of you for the destruction you have caused our home.” she hissed, landing on her feet, her wings curled around her like a cloak, hiding her naked body from their view. Oh their Queen was very angry, justifiably so.

“My Queen-” one brave soul dared to speak.

“SILENCE!” she roared. No one dared to breathe. She paced back and forth before them, thinking. “You have not only shamed yourselves, you have insulted your Lord and Master and his Queen with your despicable behavior! What the fuck kind of example are you setting for our younglings? Not a very good one! What made you think that going upstairs was condoned? Do you not realize that if the humans caught wind of this place, they would not hesitate to end us all? You, all of you, put the entire coven in danger of destruction!”

The full implication of their actions finally pierced their brains and they all looked down in shame. She spoke the truth and they knew it. They couldn’t even beg for forgiveness for it would never come.

“I will need twenty able-bodied men and women to help clean and repair the damage done to our home.” Carmen demanded.

Slowly, twenty hands moved into the air, none of the volunteers looking up from the floor. She nodded and sent them on their way. “The rest of you…your punishment shall be shared with that of your Sires! You will refrain from seeking pleasure from them. From this point onward, until I decide otherwise, you are nothing but a food source! So help me, if you even try to get your fuck on, you will feel my wrath!” she snarled, speaking to both the vampires in attendance and their blood dolls.

She turned to look at Shane, looking so sexy in her anger it was a wonder he didn’t grab her right then and throw her to the ground.

“Is this punishment acceptable to you, My Lord?”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:43AM
The Coven

Carmen at first fought the Queen from rising. Trapped and locked down, it was going to kill her mortal form if she did not allow the release. Shane knew it, and understood all too well. His words, practically showing the emotions of a man desperate to save her from herself had helped unlock the Queen from this inner cage.

Free.

Watching her, Shane fell back so he was well behind. He did this for a reason, for seeing her evolve, set off a chain reaction in him as well. So while she screeched and roared, with her wings beating in full, his own body split and cracked, shedding his cloth. He did this holding in the sound of tortured pain that it brought, but when complete the Vampire Lord was ready to act on the Queen’s word, as the coven knew well. Eyes of the deepest red tore across the room of followers, that had danced to the merry song of his brother David, and brought the magnificent house above to look like it was set to be internally demolished. He didn’t need to reemphasize to the Coven what damage this could have done to all, if they were discovered, if this underground chamber was found. The Queen’s own chambers could be raided and then what?

Unlike the Queen, who wrapped her wings around her like a cloak, he allowed his to beat behind him slowly, as he listened to his beloved dish out just what action was to be taken to repair the damage done, and also, that they were all on a ban from sinful sexual pleasures. Oh…that was a master stroke, if he did say so himself. The Vampire lord leaned against the Queen’s throne, as she strode back and forth issuing her decree, only to turn to him as she had voiced her demands.

“Is this punishment acceptable to you, My Lord?”

“Absolutely, my Queen. I know the randy little bastards will be champing at the bit to right the wrongs.” His slow grin was a sign that he knew more than one way to make them learn a hard lesson for their misdeeds.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:52AM
The Coven

“Absolutely, my Queen. I know the randy little bastards will be champing at the bit to right the wrongs.” Shane’s slow grin and the way his gaze traveled over her body let her know that he knew more then one way to get the point across. With a smirk of her own, she uncovered her body, sauntering toward him, very aware that every eye was upon their Lord and his Lady. They could smell the arousal coming from the two of them and more than one vampire whimpered in response.

“Hmm.” she purred, walking around his larger form, the edge of one of her wings trailing across his arm. “What do you think would drive the point home, my darling.” she hissed, slipping her tongue from between her lips to trail along his ear.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 16, 2014 09:21AM
New Hampshire Woods

The fight was now a little more even with Booker, David and Marissa joining the fray. There was a rustle in the underbush and Jarvis, Amelia and Charmaine appeared.

“You are so fucking lucky I’m not telling Carmen about this.” Dyna snarled at Jarvis, not removing her eyes from the vampire in front of her. Jarvis had the good sense to blush with shame.

“Can we discuss this later?” Jarvis asked.

“You bet your ass we will.” Dyna frowned. “Amelia? You okay, sweetcheeks? How about you, Char?”

Booker transformed back to his human form. “Where’s my niece?” he demanded.

“I told her to lock herself in my car. She should be safe.” Dyna told him. Booker nodded before shifting form once more.

“Are we done playing ‘Happy Families’? I have people to kill and blood to drink.” Ray snapped.

“Bring it, bitch!” Jarvis taunted.

And the fight was on.

—————————-xRMx—————————-

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Mansion2_zps7ef0f7d5.jpg

6666 Mockingbird Lane

The massive, victorian style manstion had stood empty for dozens of years. Rumors abounded that the place was haunted and no one dared to approach for fear of the things that go bump in the night. The last person who attempted to live there, reported strange sounds coming from the basement, but they refused to go and investigate, choosing instead to put the house and everything in it up for sale and moving across the country.

A single caretaker was hired to keep the lawn mowed and the house from falling apart, but he refused to work past sundown, for that was when the noises started.

Near the end of September, the “For Sale” sign that had been tacked to the front gate, now read…

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/c21_sign_zps5ea7abee.jpg

Gossip was ripe as to who had purchased the place. But for nearly a month, the place stayed empty. The caretaker continued to do his work but no lights or movement was seen.

Until that Halloween night…

The black stretch limo, silent as death, pulled in through the gates shortly after 2 in the morning, followed by a large storage truck. The driver of the limo stepped out and if one had been looking, they would have seen his eyes were glazed over and blank as if he was in some kind of trance. He went to the back and opened the door on the passenger side. A woman stepped out first, hair as dark as the night that surrounded them. She stepped to the side and waited as the second person stepped from within. He was taller then the woman by a good foot or two and looked very distinguished. The three-piece Armani suit he wore gave him a broad-shouldered look that would make many women swoon. He turned to look at the mansion, nodding with satisfaction. A third man joined them from the truck that had been following, nearly as tall as the first man but much more bigger in stature.

“See to it that our cargo is delivered to the basement.” a deep and cultured voice spoke.

The delivery truck driver blanched and began to sweat. “T-The b-b-basement, sir?” Hazel eyes turned and pinned the man in place with a look.

“Yes, the basement. Is there a problem?”

“N-No s-sir, Mr Tepes. I-It’s just t-that there are rumors of s-s-something down t-there. No one g-goes down there.”

The man known as Vlad Tepes arched a brow, intrigued. “I shall have to see this for myself. Carry on.”

“Y-Yes sir.” the driver stammered, scurrying away to do the Master’s bidding. It always amused Vlad when he found a human actually willing to serve him. He would keep the man around for a bit. He’d be useful.

Leading the way, Vlad went inside the mansion and looked around the surroundings. “Reminds me of home.” he smirked, taking in the furnishings with a glance. He paused in the act of turning toward the stairs. His well-honed senses were telling him that there was someone else in the house.

He frowned. “Someone is here.” he murmured to Rheksas, who was standing behind him. “Let us find the basement.”

Basement Door

It didn’t take them long to find the door to the basement, located just off the kitchen. They stood to listen to the faint sounds whispering across the grain of the wood and Vlad was nothing but curious.

“What an interesting puzzle.” he mumured, more to himself but loud enough for the others to hear.

He put a hand on the knob, feeling the cool metal beneath his palm. He tugged once, but the door did not open. “Hmm…” Looking it over, he noticed the padlock. “Clearly they didn’t want someone or something coming out or getting in.” He gripped it in one hand and gave an effortless yank, breaking the lock instantly. He retried the door and it opened instantly. Something moved in the shadows and launched forward. Vlad ducked out of the way and something moved to tackle Rheksas to the ground, snarling like a beast.

Vlad got a glimpse of disheveled hair and pale features…another vampire, and one that was starved.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_lxj57mJQlF1qiqv2o_zps8ab0bcc5.gif

“Veti înceta acest nonsens, la o dat?!” he snarled. (Translation: You will desist this nonsense at once!)

It seemed the vampire, a female from the looks of things, knew who he was and was at his feet in a thrice.

“My lord, I live to serve.” she whispered.

“Who are you?”

“My name is Danika, My Lord.”

“How long have you been here? How did you end up locked away?”

“I am…unsure…the days have blended together. I had been searching for a coven and found this house. An elderly couple lived here and I fed upon them to survive. I was…caught…and locked away. Fed upon the rats and bugs that crawled below…lonely existence.”

“Hmm…” Vlad stated. With a thought, he sent for the limo driver currently under his thrall. The entranced human joined them after a few moments and Vlad drew Danika to her feet. “You wish to serve me, then you must grow stronger. Feed and regain your strength.” He pushed her toward the driver, who’s eyes cleared before widening in fear. Before he could scream, Danika was at his throat, tearing into the man’s skin without thought or care.

Vlad turned to Emilia and Rheksas. “See to it that our coffins are placed below, Rheksas. Emilia, you will stay with Danika and show her a room where she may rest. I have business to attend to elsewhere.” Expecting his orders to be obeyed, he turned and strode away.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 16, 2014 07:02PM
New Hampshire Woods

Jarvis’s war cry of “Bring it Bitch!” set off the attack on both sides, as Vampire went against Vampire and witches fought alongside. Marissa’s fighting style was a little unorthodox to say the least, banging on Vampire over the head with her clutch, that just so happened to contain a set of brass knuckle busters. Jarvis was actually levitating fighting a Vampire, both had their hands clutched around each other’s throats, slamming from tree to tree, as below Amelia was using her ability to throw objects, such as rocks and stones at oncoming Vampires from Ray’s crew. Char…who was still naked, was darting around a tree, trying to out run another vampire, who found her nakedness to be a little too enticing.

“Come ‘ere, and let Dirk eat you..OUT!” the Vampire taunted, as Charmaine screamed and then in her panic she clutches at a tree branch to swat the vampire away. But this only angers a tree full of feral squirrels that all started to attack the vampire in what looked to be a nasty case of going for his nuts.

David stood in the midst of the madness, as Vampires were being hammered by the small group, and Raymundo’s crew were coming off second best. One Vampire was running past on fire, as Amelia started hurling fire balls, in a fit of rage.

http://bizarrocentral.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/witch-fire.gif?w=640

Trying to hold back a wicked grin, David spotted Dyna out of the corner of his eye, knowing she was not going to take attacks from Raymundo lightly. He refocused on the angered Raymundo and laughed.

“Don’t look now, but I think you are about to get the “point” as why not to mess with the ladies.”

If Dyna looked to her right, there was the antlers of a dead deer on the ground, the perfect thing to impale a Vampire with. All she needed to do was either pick it up and run at Raymundo with it or use her ability to make the skull levitate and push it forward.

6666 Mockingbird Lane

Basement

There was something in the rogue vampire’s story that…didn’t quite gel for Emilia. How is it possible for a fully fledged vampire to go from attacking elderly citizens to being locked up against her will in an abandoned house. Was this some sort of stunt? And why is it she knew the Count off the bat? Emilia stood along side Rheksas as she watched the half starved vampire feed on the limo driver, and Emilia thought to herself, that was just another mess they had to clean up.

The Count gave his orders as usual, that Rheksas was to set up the coffins in the basement, no surprises there. But the part that had Emilia seething was that she had to find a comfortable room for the Count’s new charge. Oh…that didn’t go down well at all. Rheksas, who normally went to work right as he was told, actually stopped to look between the two women. This…was going to get ugly. Placing a hand upon Emilia’s shoulder he uttered.

“General…I know what you’re thinking. Remember the dramas in New York. We don’t want a repeat.”

He was right of course, and then giving the girl known as Danika the once over, he left to go fetch the coffins, leaving Emilia alone with the blood stained Danika. The Count was now well out of ear shot, and Emilia snorted through her nostrils in a show of severe annoyance, before saying in a deep Romanian accent.

“Follow me.”

Going up the stairs to the main foyer, she realized that the bedrooms would probably begin on the second floor. Much of the furniture was still covered and there was a lot of work to do within the house to get it presentable. Heading for the spiralling stair case, Emilia said without looking back.

“Don’t get too comfortable around the Count. He is known for his…unpredictability.”

This was as good a warning as she would give, considering she had already defied the Count’s wishes once.

Reaching the second floor, she simply pointed at a random door and waved Danika towards it.

“That’ll do.” To Emilia all the rooms must be the same, since they were only being used at night, for the daylight hours they descended into the darkness of the basement.

Emilia didn’t even bother to check it, instead of having thoughts of turning around and going back down to help Rheksas. The girl just gave off all the wrong vibes. But instead, the General approached the girl, getting very close. “I am the General, and I will carry out the Count’s wishes….but I am not your lackey. Understood?”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/f4ae37f6811ddc195d655778a6e0bc01/tumblr_mi8vutpvZR1qlv6exo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 16, 2014 09:30PM
Woods

Seeing a vampire chasing a naked witch before being attacked by rabid squirrels, Booker jumped into action, charging after the parasite and hamstringing him. The vampire roared with rage, turning to face the new threat, coming face to face with the werewolf. Booker wasted no time in tearing out the throat and snorting in satisfaction as the vampire was reduced to dust.

Dyna was still facing off with Ray as David taunted him. She took note of the deer antlers, but had no means of which to grab them like he was hinting as she had currently charged her tree branch club so it would remain sturdy. Didn’t mean she couldn’t do it, she just didn’t have the concentration for it at the moment. A vampire tried to get the jump on her from the trees but she was in motion before he could land a hit, swinging the tree branch and knocking the vampire’s head from his shoulders. Not even bothering to watch the dust fly, she turned in time to catch a glancing blow across her shoulder from Ray. She hissed in pain as her arm went numb, causing her to drop her make-shift club.

Ray laughed, watching her fall to a knee. Booker saw her go down and his rage knew no bounds. He turned away from chasing another vampire and ran full speed at Ray. Ray jumped out of the way and Booker went sprawling headfirst into a tree, knocking himself silly. Laughing, Ray turned back to Dyna in time to see her launching the tree branch at him like a javelin. Her aim was accurate but her target was no longer where she had thrown.

An arm snaked around her throat, nearly cutting off her air and she realized that he had used her as a distraction. His hot breath ghosted across her neck and she shuddered.

“STAND DOWN OR THE BITCH DIES!” he roared.

Almost immediately, Jarvis and Booker stopped, eyes wide as they stared at the two locked together.

“Dyna!” Booker moaned, seeing her in the arms of his greatest enemy. He was going to lose her…and he hadn’t even told her how he felt.

“NO!” came a shout none of them expected. Ray turned, Dyna in his arms to see Raelyn standing in the clearing. She was breathing heavily, as if she had run a great distance and her arm was outstretched, trembling wildly. But her eyes…they were glowing so brightly it was near blinding.

“Dyna, duck!” Jarvis shouted, seeing what was happening. The deer antlers that Dyna had been directed to were vibrating wildly across the ground and toward the back of the vampire who held his captive. Dyna didn’t hesitate. Using her police training to full advantage, she shoved an elbow into Ray’s stomach before swinging her fist into his balls. Howling in pain, he released her and she dived out of his grasp just as the antlers were launched from the ground like a missle from a silo.

The sharp points impaled Raymundo like shish kebab, sending him sailing into a tree and pinned like a butterfly in a display case. He didn’t so much as explode to dust, but simply melted into a puddle of goo as he died.

Seeing their leader dead, the remaining few vampires knew they didn’t stand a chance with their leader gone and took off into the night until the only sound was the crackling of the fires that Amelia’s fireballs had created.

Booker was immediately across the clearing, yanking Dyna into his arms. Before she could say a word, he was kissing her, his tongue diving into her mouth without so much as a bye-your-leave. She was stunned for all of two seconds before she succumed to his kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and melting into his touch.

“Um…hello…other people here!” Rae snorted, though she was smiling that her uncle finally got a clue.

————————-

Vlad’s New Digs, Second Floor

Danika followed behind Emilia, sensing the other woman was not happy with her presence. She nodded when Emilia told her the count was unpredictable.

“I’m used to that. My sire was much the same, I’m afraid.” she nodded. Emilia pointed to a random door and told Danika to use it before she pinned her with a hard glare.

“I am the General, and I will carry out the Count’s wishes….but I am not your lackey. Understood?”

“Yes.” Danika nodded, simply grateful to be out of that dank and dark basement. The blood of the driver was slowly reviving her senses and she just wanted to rest and gather her strength again. She moved toward a door, opening it slowly before looking at Emilia. “Thank you.” She went inside and closed the door in the General’s face.

—————————

Town

Vlad had taken the truck driver and installed him as his new limo driver and ordered him to drive around town so that he could get a feel of the place. Therefore he was quite surprised to see a pair of bloody and dishevelved vampires darting into the cemetary. “Hmm…” he mumured. “Interesting. I believe I am in the correct place. I smell Vincent all over them. We are close.”

“Do you wish to follow them, sir?”

“No. It is too close to dawn. We will have plenty of time. They aren’t going anywhere.”

“Yes, sir.”

The driver turned the car and headed back to the mansion.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 17, 2014 04:23AM
New Hampshire Woods

Charmaine cheered and bounced up and down wildly, to see Rae take down the lead vampire in style. You had to admit, that seeing her be able to control her powers to do good when it was needed was a miracle in itself. Amelia got an eyeful of Charmaine’s bouncing boobage and tossed her clothes at her. “We are no longer dancing round the fire, Char.” Amelia had managed to pick up their clothes, though they were smoking a little bit from Amelia’s hot hands. She had worked her magic using fire balls to help thwart the enemy vampires, and now as they all stood in the clearing, their attentions turned to Booker and Dyna, who were going at it like jack rabbits.

Jarvis actually smirked and then gave something of a brotherly acknowledgement of a head nod towards Booker. “And the guy gets the girl. Cool.” He was hoping he would have the same thing going with Amelia, but she was too busy helping a protesting Charmaine get dressed. Charmaine by all accounts loved nudity.

Marissa stumbled over, nearly breaking her heel and remembering why she hated the forest so much. Her hair was in dissaray and she had blood all over her Gucci clutch purse. David was just enjoying the show, since he didn’t even lift a finger to fight at all, merely acting as a distraction at one point and was pleased to see his old rival turn to dust. The felling of the enemy pack of Vamps meant little to David, since it just meant more for the taking with less vampires around. Amelia then asked David.

“What on earth brought you two out? I don’t see the bikes.” She asked, curious at the two of them being together. This was when David came clean on a few things. “Well, Carmen and Shane got back from their romantic weekend away…and saw the mess the coven had made…and…Carmen killed my blood dolls, and Marissa was helping me find a nice hole to put them in.” This all said with a trademark David grin. Marissa shrugged and added. “He promised me we would go parking.”

Jarvis then slapped his hand to his forehead, knowing the merry hell that would be going on at home, since the house was trashed by David’s crew and the full coven. “Carmen…is going to go nuclear.” He was right of course, only thing was he wasn’t there to witness it. Which was probably a good thing.

Amelia approached Rae and went to give her a hug, which is something Amelia used to do a lot of, before she had her relationship issues after Jason and Rodger. She pulled her in and squeezed her tight, before letting her go and smiling.

http://static.tumblr.com/32c5a9f0b4eb52f571474f34fc31e426/9hkufjj/RfBmymyse/tumblr_static_hug.gif

“And that is the first part of control. Under great stress, you were able to manipulate the deer horns, and save your Aunt. You really are so gifted, but we know that to use our powers, when at our greatest need. Never for our own gain.”

Charmaine, who was now dressed sung out. “How about we go back to the pool house for hot chocolate?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8hkp56R4K1rutz6s.gif

Vlad’s New Digs, Second Floor

After Danika closed the door in Emilia’s face, the Vampire General stood there with clenched fists, ready to rip the door down and demand answers to why she was so coy about the Count. Just how many damn vampires were under his charge in this area already? Why hadn’t he disclosed all this to her? She never felt so out of the loop in all her unlife. Seething, she spun on her heel and went back down the spiral staircase. No doubt the Count had business to take care of…he always did. Done with an air of mystery. For the first time in many hundreds of years, Emilia felt like she truly was the pawn he had turned her into. The anger continued to swell as she went down to the basement, where Rheksas was setting up their coffins, in what was a huge underground ball room. It was a little too opulent for her tastes.

Seeing her enter, Rheksas stopped what he was doing a moment, and looked up. Oh, he could see she was not enjoying the company of the house guest; Danika.

“So, what is her story? I take it you drilled her.” At least this is what he thought Emilia had been doing, she was not above it.

Emilia ran her finger along her own coffin, before coming to a stop, her head down as she didn’t want him to see the fury in her eyes.

“She was sired by another, one like our Lord. Other than that, I got nothing from her.” Emilia didn’t really ask a lot either, more or less offered her advice that the Count was unpredictable. The funny part was, Emilia suspected that the girl, already knew.

Rheksas rubbed his chin for a moment. He was wondering how long she had been locked down here, and by who?

“Something doesn’t add up. Maybe she was one of Vincent’s?’ It was a strong possibility, but Emilia would have thought that the Count might have made mention of that. Emilia shook her head. “I doubt it. But something is not right about this.”

Rheksas approached Emilia and placed his finger under her chin, much like Vlad did. Emilia resisted a little before looking at him. He could see she was acting out as though jealous of another female getting close. “What have I told you, Em? I keep saying it over and over…we are nothing but his servants. Hmm?” Emilia nodded slowly before Rheksas offered her a light smile. “Until he destroys us….we have each other.”

http://alwaysalist.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/Michael-Clarke-Duncan1.jpg

He was speaking the truth.

<3>

 


Flashback : I love Lucy – The Candy Factory sketch.

$
0
0

 

Nothing beats the look on Lucy’s face as she tries to hide the candy from her supervisor.  <3



“Operator, This Is An Emergency”– Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Ladies Night Live RP on the IMVU Client – 18th of March, 2014

“Operator, This Is An Emergency”

http://images2.layoutsparks.com/1/183372/call-girl-pink-glitter.gif

Writers : LadyBelz as Pandora, CharlotteCarrendar as Simone & Brock, KalypsoRoseGrey as Kali

LadyBelz: -grabs up her cell phone and dials Simone’s number, listening as the phone rings-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone hears her cell coming from her bedroom, and races in to get it. She bounces on the bed twice and then picks up – “Juan…you were supposed to be here at 7, asshole!”

LadyBelz: “Bitch, who the hell is Juan?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Err…Pan?”

LadyBelz: “Yeah. Hang on a sec. Gonna conference with Kali.” -puts Simone on hold and dials Kali’s number-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Kali?”- Simone groans as she thinks about her conversation with Kristian.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali bursts through the kitchen and makes her way around the counter before unplugging her charger and answeing the call. “Hello?” She said in response to having picking it up.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone starts packing up the strap ons and lotions, tossing it under the bed, before sitting back up neatly. She fiddles with her hair as she waits-

LadyBelz: “Kali, Pan. Hang on…gonna conference with Simone.” -clicks back to Simone so that both women are in the call.- “You guys there?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Yeah…here!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea, here.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Rolls her eyes and chews her lip-
LadyBelz: “Good. -Sighs- I am in BIG trouble here.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “You’re pregnant?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “What kind of trouble hun?” Kali blinked wondering what was wrong.

LadyBelz: “Fuck, no! You nuts?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Some have said….uhm, no.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Laughs through the receiving end.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -growls at Kali’s laugh-

LadyBelz: “No…um…I had to move out of my apartment for one thing. Sorry Kali. I won’t be back there for some time.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone blinks- “Under police protection?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Calm down tiger. What’s gotten into you Simone?” Kali responded in an irritated tone.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Your asshole of a husband…that’s what.”
LadyBelz: -Listens to the two bicker and tries not to roll her eyes.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -She starts making faces on her end-
KalypsoRoseGrey: “And it’s no worries Pan, you’re always welcome.” She rolled her eyes in an attempt to try and not to think about what her husband could have possibly done to upset the sassy cat.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Picks up her rabbit vibrator and plays with it like it’s a light saber-

LadyBelz: “Hello? Woman in crisis here. Can you two argue about him later? I need some advice.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Puts down her rabbit- “Ask Kali…she is the perfect woman here.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea, sorry hun.” She sighed taking in a deep breath before trying to focus.

LadyBelz: “Well…the reason I’ve moved out is because of my family….I never told you guys the real reason I left California.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -listens and falls back on her cushions. This is going to be one of those calls-
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Real reason?” Kali raised a brow before falling back to go into her living room. “Wait, what?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Busted for possession?” -Simone asks with a bored expression-

LadyBelz: “Yeah…the man my mother married…turned out to be a child rapist. He tried to get his shit on with me when I was 18…with my mother’s blessing. I left that same day, with nothing but the clothes on my back.”

http://i.perezhilton.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/02/phone-scene.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: -This makes Simone sit up.- “Shut…UP!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -she holds that…gobsmacked expression-

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali at this point covered her mouth and leaned forward after sitting down on a cough. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry sweetie.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “If we find the douche, can I taz his balls?” – Simone asks.

KalypsoRoseGrey: “I’ll send him on a one way trip to hell if he shows his face.” Kali growled into the phone.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone thinks she knows where hell is. Kristian’s apartment. She keeps her thoughts to herself on that though-

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali ran her hair through her hair and bit her lip while waiting for Pan to say something.-

LadyBelz: “Don’t be. I got over it. I never went back there and cut ties with them. Only one’s I speak to are my half-brothers and they’re in college. But somehow, George and Denise – I refuse to call that woman my mother any longer – have been calling my phone non-stop for the past month. That was why I ran out on you at breakfast, Simone, I’m sorry about that. But…I told Brock and he forcefully suggested I move in with him for the time being.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Now, hold up…woah woah…Slow down.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone then tries to register all that information with an odd expression.-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Wait, they tracked you down….and Brock forced you to move?”

LadyBelz: “They know where I live, Simone.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “But that is a Grey Building…I thought it was…safe.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -wonders what Kali is thinking-
LadyBelz: -Snorts- “George is a drug-addicted child rapist. He will find a way.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: She listened in to the conversation and rose from her seat before moving to pace between the study and the living room.- “Well, are you sure that’s the best decision? I mean, if you’re happy.” She smiled at this knowing that was all she wanted for her friend. “Well… we can help. Can’t we?” At this point her mind was running rampant and she couldn’t control the fact her fingers were tingling at every snide comment Simone had muttered. “Look, I know I said we’d discuss it later, but Simone, if you’ve got a problem with my husband, take it up with him. Leave it out of this conversation. It’s not the time.” She sighed finally trying to calm her nerves before then returning back to the incident at hand. “If you need us, for anything. Anything at all. Just let us know. You know we’re here for you, always.” She finally spoke in response to everything.

LadyBelz: “Thanks….but that’s not what I wanted to talk to you about. Brock and I…well…” -Pandora takes a deep breath.- “Did you know Brock was a sub?” -she blurts out in a rush.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone picked up her rabbit vibrator and started stabbing her teddy bear with it. “Oh…oh, right Kali. Sure, we’ll talk. When you finish telling him what a whore I am, huh? Mrs I can’t leave the kitchen or go to the club cause that is what whores do” She then falls silent at what Pandora just said.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali blinked, shocked at the revelation. “He’s a what?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh lordy!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone falls off the bed laughing-

LadyBelz: “Simone, it’s not funny! I’m being serious here!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -speaking from the floor she is kicking up her heels- “He’s too macho to be a sub.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: It was at this point Kali fumed and closed her eyes knowing very well what would happen if she lost control of herself. “Yea, he is way too manly.”
LadyBelz: “I swear on my father’s grave. He asked me to be his Dom.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oo Kali knows about Doms. Hey, get Kristian over to tell you all about subs and doms..and how they fuck.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -she then tries to crawl back on the bed and falls off-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “And of course, miss sass with no class just couldn’t let it go.” She sighed before sitting upright in her seat on the couch in the living room.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Ass…with no class?! Least I got an ass, Mrs Flatbottom!”

LadyBelz: “Will you two stop with the sniping? Fuck! I’m trying to get some advice here! I don’t know the first thing about being a Dom and you two are bickering like school children!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone pops her head over the bed and then tries to be serious for..a moment. “So…you never rode a guy with a strap on, huh?’

LadyBelz: “No!”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh…okay.” -hides hers-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “I’d say I could ask Kristian. But, then again Simone’s already willingly offered up my husband.” She bit her tongue then before moving to rise, not being able to stay still.

LadyBelz: -Pandora sighs- “I don’t know what to do. He seems set on this.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Kali…I’d suggest you, but a woman’s place is in the home. I’m surprised he lets you out to the market to feel the cucumbers.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well, ask him to let you think about it, hun.”

LadyBelz: “Simone…please?” -Pandora sighs, feeling a headache coming on.- “And I did tell him I wanted to think about it. I wanted to ask the two of you your advice but I guess that was a bad idea.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “What exactly did you do to the guy to want….that?”

LadyBelz: “I did a striptease for him…”

CharlotteCarrendar: “And….?”

LadyBelz: “I may have, kind of, sorta….sucked him off.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -bursts into giggles- “Wow, you must have some skills.”

LadyBelz: “He had no complaints.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I bet.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -She rubs her cheek- “If you ask me, talking to Kristian might be a bad idea. I get the feeling he thinks…no..no I know he thinks we are a bad influence on Kali.”

LadyBelz: “But then I kind of…took over…pushed him on the bed…and rode him to a hot finish…I saw stars, Simone. That never happens to me…and it affected him to…I can’t go to Kristian about this…it’s too embarassing.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I guess I can see why he wants that. I suppose.”

LadyBelz: “I don’t know why he wants to complicate things. I’m happy with how we are now.”
CharlotteCarrendar: “Think he will be upset if you say no?”
LadyBelz: “I hope not.
LadyBelz: *”
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Who in there right mind says that a woman’s place is in the home?” Kali was shocked at every little thing Simone had been saying and she was nearing her edge with her. “If there is anyone who is going to tell me where I am to go and with whom. It is going to be me. And if my husband has an issue with it, he can discuss it with me whenever he has the time. Besides, it’s not like he is on my good side.” She huffed in disappointment. She hated the fact she was in an arguement with her best friend, but also hated the fact things were being said behind her back. And she knew for a fact that her husband was in for one hell of a fight if he thought he would get away with it. He may be her husband and her dom, but he in no way would ever tell her what to do or who she would hang out with. That much was for sure. “Simone, I honestly don’t like arguing with you, because quite frankly. I know for a fact, no one wins with you. I’ve come to find this out over time. But you and I will need to have a long chat later. Just us gals.” She smiled to herself before looking over her nails and then listening to Pan. “Tell him you’re happy with the way things are then.” She recommended in a rather now happier tone.

LadyBelz: “I feel like he’ll be disappointed.”

LadyBelz: -ignores their argument-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone looks for the batteries for her rabbit-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Hun, if he loves you… he’ll do what makes you happy.” She blinked. “Which speaking of which… is starting to make me wonder.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -she finds the batteries and scorefists-

LadyBelz: “He’s been great to me, Kali. Don’t start reading into something that isn’t there.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9ypceo8yl1qih9gi.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: “Does he have a big dick?”

LadyBelz: -Pandora gets a faroff look in her eye- “Oh yeah!” -she breathes-
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Sorry, no. It’s not you, I’m thinking about my husband.” She said in response to Pan. “Simone… really?” She laughed.

KalypsoRoseGrey: She falls back against the couch and roars with laughter. “Oh lord”

CharlotteCarrendar: “What?” ~zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ *high speed* ZZZZZZZRRRRZZZZZZZ “Well, if it’s big and it fits..and you see stars then….slap on a bit of leather and ride him cowgirl style”

LadyBelz: “I’m not ashamed to admit it. My boyfriend has a big dick.”

LadyBelz: “Simone what are you doing?” -hears the buzzing noises in the background- “You’re not doing what I think you’re doing are you?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well then. As Simone suggested. Grab the reigns and ride on girly.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -puts the rabbit on the bed and it vibrates to the other side.-

KalypsoRoseGrey: begins laughing-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Hmm?”

LadyBelz: “Simone!”

CharlotteCarrendar: “What?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “She thinks you’re playing with yourself!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -it falls off the bed-

LadyBelz: “Are you masterbating?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Hell no.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Ha-ha.”

http://img01.cp.aliimg.com/imgextra/i3/140943105/T2qLKFXaJcXXXXXXXX_!!140943105.gif

LadyBelz: “Then what’s that buzzing noise?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “My rabbit. It just fell off the bed.”

LadyBelz: “….”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “And it vibrates?”

LadyBelz: “Someone needs a fuck.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -you hear the padding of feet as Erica walks past- “Can I borrow that?” Simone laughs and hands it to her. “Clean it after, okay?” She then comes back to the phone as the vibrating sound disapates.-

LadyBelz: “Oh good god.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “No…it’s Simone.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well, that went well…”

LadyBelz: -Laughs- “Smart ass.”

LadyBelz: “Oh hey! I forgot to ask! What the fuck happened to Mariah? I just read online she broke her ankle or some shit and is getting a divorce?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Oh shit, that’s right?!”
CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone bites her tongue and squeals- “Ow…hmm?…Uhm…I told her to break a leg, and she literally did?”
LadyBelz: -Pandora gets a suspicious look on her face- “What did you do? Spill the beans!”
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Bahahaha!”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Me? Nothing..it was…the tea lady.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone grins and sits on the bed again as though her halo was shining-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea… tea lady. Right.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -nods- “Check TMZ if you don’t believe me.”

LadyBelz: “I heard about that too. Arrested for trying to poison everyone? Come on, bitch! Tell us the story? I thought Mariah was your co-star? What’d she do? Steal your bras or something?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I met her husband, Nick, or something. Tall, strong..stupid looking.”

LadyBelz: “Uh-huh…”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “More like her room”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh that reminds me, Erica is having a fashion show for Vogue….in a week, so you have to come, cause like….she got me a spot on the runway.” Simone said, changing the conversation.-

LadyBelz: “No way! Stop changing the conversation. I wanna hear about the rehersals!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “No!” Kali squealed. “I always told you, you had model legs.”

LadyBelz: -Pandora growls-
CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone snarled under her breath and then tried to compose herself. “The police charged the tea lady for poisoning the cast, and found her little room out back a shrine to my co star AND with pictures of all us stars with red lipstick crosses in them. I’m telling you, she would have done me in had I not been running late.”

LadyBelz: “Oooooo! Wicked!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Ouch…”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Cause someone abandoned me at the waffle house.” -she added-

LadyBelz: “I said I was sorry. You know I wouldn’t do that normally.

LadyBelz: -makes a face-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Anyways, are you going to go dom, or tell Brock no?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -again switching the conversation over-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Either way, we’re by your side all the way.”

LadyBelz: “I know I should say yes…but it’s just something I don’t think I’d be comfortable with. Maybe I’ll suggest some roleplay…but…yeah…I can’t do that to him.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Think he will dump you over it?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Simone, don’t be debbie downer.”

LadyBelz: -Feels her heart drop- “Fuck I hope not.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Hey, bring him into the call!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Contradicting here, but… We have ice cream.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Then we can get Kali to give advice as a sub.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Just in case.”

LadyBelz: “Wha? No! He doesn’t even know I’m talking to you about this!

CharlotteCarrendar: “Heh, always a first time.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Wait, whoa…” She blinked at the shock. “Touche`”
CharlotteCarrendar: “Kali..what is it like to be dominated?”

LadyBelz: “Oh my god, no. I’m embarrassed enough with telling you. I can’t imagine how he’d feel.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone curls up on her bed and waits for this-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “It’s different… You know with each experience there is always something new.”

LadyBelz: -listens closely-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Does he get violent…you know…tie you up and…shove things in places?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali rose a final time before moving to her husbands side of the closet, shifting through his clothes before choosing an outfit. “Well, to be honest. It can. But it depends on the sub, I know things are mostly the doms way, but it in no way means that he ever wants to hurt his sub. With Kristian…” She dreaded saying his name this time knowing how Simone got. “He can be violent, but… he knows there is a limit. We use a safe word. And no, I’m not telling it to you.” She laughed before closing the closet and venturing down the hall and into the guest bedroom.

LadyBelz: “See…that’s what bothers me…the violence involved.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone stays quiet a moment, and then waits to hear Pan’s response-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “You know there’s a contract right?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali questioned wondering if Pan knew.

LadyBelz: “Seeing the woman my mother’s become, because of my stepfather…I can’t do that to Brock. I just can’t.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone starts to search for Brock’s number-

CharlotteCarrendar: ~scroll scroll scroll~

KalypsoRoseGrey: “If it’s not mutual. Then it all goes to hell. I almost left Kristian a number of times to be honest.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Can you girls hang on a tic. Potty time” – she then mutes the phone and wanders into the bathroom-

CharlotteCarrendar: -sitting on the closed loo, she finds Brock number-

LadyBelz: “Before she met George…Denise was a wonderful woman…And now…I can’t stand her.” -hears Simone say she’s going to the bathroom- “Yeah, go for it.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Uh, yea, sure. Take your time.” She blinked before then listening to Simone wander off to the bathroom.

CharlotteCarrendar: -chewing her lip, she taps it in and then waits for the ringing tone.-

LadyBelz: “Kal, you don’t think Brock would be disappointed, do you?”

CharlotteCarrendar: ~Brrrr brrrr……Brrrr brrrr~ “Yo, whose this?” -Brock answers, coming out of the shower, standing naked in his bedroom-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “No. I don’t, just do what you think is right hun. Follow your gut.” she replied.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh..hey, remember me, Simone? Friend of your gorgeous Pandora.”

LadyBelz: “My gut is telling me to run screaming into the night.” -chuckles-
CharlotteCarrendar: Brock is patting his hair dry as he looks a bit confused as to why she is calling. “Er..blonde one, right?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Yeah…that be me. Listen, I been worried about Pan lately, just wanted to make sure she is okay. Uhm…things are okay, yeah?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well go eat something, then think about it. But I’d give it some time, stall the answer a bit. If you need to, tell him after Simone’s big gig on the runway.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock stopped rubbing his hair “She’s fine. Safe and well. Simone, what is this really about? I mean, you got her number, why are you calling me?”

LadyBelz: “Oh! Forgot about that! I can’t wait to see all those skinny, no-eating bitches fall on their faces.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Simone realizes he is not as daft as some. “Oh…just concerned is all. Uhm…well, I’ll call her. Take care now. Uhm..chow.” she hangs up and winces-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “You know that’s going to be an epic fail on their part when it happens.” She laughed finally relaxing more and moving to throw Kristian’s suit out the window.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock shrugs and goes back to drying off.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone flushes the loo and comes back on the conferece call- “Back and stuff”

LadyBelz: “Did you wash your hands?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Hey doll. Have a nice time?” She giggled.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone sets down the phone and actually washes her hands-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh yeah, I love doing it in the bathroom…” She says, rolling her eyes-

LadyBelz: “Hey…some of the best sex happens in the shower. All that wet flesh rubbing against each other.” -Pandora’s voice trails off as she thinks about a wet and naked Brock-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Earth to Pan…Earth to Pan.”
KalypsoRoseGrey: “It’s true.” She laughed before then moving to think more on the show. “So when is the show Simone?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -snaps her fingers-

LadyBelz: “Oh! Sorry…got caught up for a sec.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Next friday night…about 8pm”

LadyBelz: “Do I have to wear a dress?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Ditto”
CharlotteCarrendar: “No…you could wear a hempy bag that has Dior splashed across it and no one would be able to tell the difference.”
LadyBelz: “Ugh…that means wear a dress.” -Pandora groans-
CharlotteCarrendar: “You can wear anything…”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well hot diggity dog.” She jumped before then realizing what she said. “Oh god… Well then, looks like it’s time we went shopping.”

LadyBelz: “It’s your show, Sims…of course I want to look nice for it. Ooo! I wonder if I can get Brock to go with me? I bet he looks hot in a tux.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Don’t forget the collar and muzzle.”

LadyBelz: “hardy har har.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone slinks back onto the bed and grins at herself-

LadyBelz: “Hey…we’re due for a night out.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone remembers what Kristian said to her about clubs and such. “Do we need Kristian’s permission to take out Kali?”

LadyBelz: “Screw him. She’s entitled to have some fun too.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “That’s not what he told me.” -she said, playing with her hair-

LadyBelz: -frowns- “What?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “That we are a bad influence…and that women shouldn’t be seen in bars….and…that I dress like a whore.”

http://i.perezhilton.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/jessa-girls-attracted.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: “And set fire to stuff.”

LadyBelz: -Pandora’s eyes widen- “The fuck he didn’t!” -she’s indignant-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone sighed- “I don’t want to bring it up again. But jeez…..you know, since when are women not able to go to bars? That would kill the industry.”

LadyBelz: “Bastard should have his balls dipped in hot acid.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Am I a whore, Pan?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Be honest.”

LadyBelz: “No. You are not.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Sorry, back. I had to toss something.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -waits for Kali’s response-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Who’s not what?”

LadyBelz: “Your husband called Simone a whore.” -Pandora growled-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Do you and Kristain talk about me?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Honestly, with the time he spends at the office, he hardly has time for me. And if I ever talk about you… They’re all good things.” She sighed at this before laying back on the bed. “If he has anything to say about you girls, he needs to tell me, not go to you. He said he went to apologize to you Simone, but quite frankly it sounds like he did more damage than good.”

LadyBelz: “I outta cut off his fucking balls.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone sighs- “Now with Brock wanting to be a sub, and knowing what Dom’s are like…” Simone starts to go quiet. “This is getting awkward.”

LadyBelz: “I’m going to talk to Brock. I can’t do that to him. I wouldn’t feel right about it.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I have his number” – Simone blurts-

LadyBelz: -blinks- “What? How’d you get his number?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Err…”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone hangs up-

LadyBelz: -hears the click and has a look of shock on her face- “Did she just hang up on us?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “I should let you girls go… I need to go shopping for a dress, given I’m still invited to the runway event. And I need to have a very, very serious and long talk with Kristian.” She blinked while looking out the window and thinking about everything.

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea, she did. I’m sorry for the arguments I caused Pan. I know it’s the last thing you need to be hearing.”

LadyBelz: -Pan sighs- “It’s all right, sweets. Simone is Simone.” -chuckles- “Thanks for listening to me though. I appreciate it.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock comes out of his bedroom, with the towel wrapped around his waist. “Hey Pan…I got the oddest call from your blonde haired friend. Uhm…Simone?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Anytime, you know I’m here 2.4.7.” She replied tiredly knowing she said the abbreviation wrong. “I have my own issues to deal with and quite frankly I don’t want the two of you involved in it any longer. It stops now, I know what I need to do. Irregardless of what anyone else thinks.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Sees she is on the phone and shushes-

LadyBelz: “Don’t do anything cra-” -sees Brock come out of his room in nothing but a towel and his hair damp from his shower.- “Uh…gotta go. Bye!” -hangs up-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock looks puzzled- “Pan…was that her on the phone just now?” He enquires.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Laughs before letting her hair fall over her eyes and clicks end on the phone. “God I love those girls.” She said before moving to pick out her evening wear.

LadyBelz: “No…well…sort of…I was in a conference call with her and Kali.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Now he starts to get suspicious- “And…She felt the need to call me, and ask if we were…okay?”

LadyBelz: -Pauses- “Wait…when did she call you?” -frowns-

CharlotteCarrendar: “A few minutes ago. Sounded like she was in the bathroom. Why? What’s going on, Pan?”

LadyBelz: -gets a calculating look on her face- “That little witch. Wait till I see her next.” -growls-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock combs back his wet hair with his hand- “Women…” and he strolls back into the bedroom, dropping his towel as he goes-

LadyBelz: -watches his butt as he drops the towel, admiring the view and wolf-whistles after him- “Shake it, daddy!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -he gives one little shake, which is hard cause he has such hardened butt cheeks- “Daddy, huh?”

LadyBelz: -Chuckles, getting to her feet and following him into the bedroom. She looks contemplative for a moment.- “Can I talk to you about something?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Pulling on some satin boxers, he stands up and looks back at Pandora as he follows him in. “Hmm?”

LadyBelz: “Um…I’ve been thinking…about what you asked me the other day.” -she looks down at her hands and just decides to be blunt.-

LadyBelz: “I can’t do it.”

http://img3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130819102548/beautyandthebeastcwshow/images/e/ec/Tumblr_mg015k8RXV1rk3b1io1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock just stares at her, and then the penny drops. “I see. So…you called up your friends and…They ….uh huh.” That makes him understand why Simone called earlier. “No worries, Pan.” He says, patting her shoulder before going to hang up the wet towel.

LadyBelz: -Knows what he’s thinking and tells him the truth- “I didn’t call them to embarrass you, sweetheart. I needed their advice. What you want from me…it’s difficult to explain. I’ve seen how Kali’s husband treats her…and I have firsthand experience at how Denise was treated by George. I’m not saying that it’s who I am. I am saying that it’s who I’m not. I wouldn’t feel comfortable doing that to you. I just didn’t know how to tell you.” -she looked down, wondering why she was feeling so upset by this.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock folds the towel through the rail as she blurts out the truth, finally. What hurts him was that she had to talk it out with others and not him first. He keeps fairly stony faced and then asks. “Well, now you have. At least you are being honest, and I can’t blame you for needing help from your friends.” He then walks up to her, staring down as he does usually. “In future though, if you have a problem with me…talk to me. Now I gotta got through the…”what are they saying about Brock?” every time I meet them.”

LadyBelz: “Now you’re mad at me. I said I was sorry.” -Frowning, she turns and walks out of the bedroom-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock is left standing there. Disappointed that she denied his request about their love life, and now upset cause he is annoyed by their love life being the talk of the trio of girls. He puts on jeans and a shirt, and then reaches for his wallet and keys. Passing through the living room, he mutters something under his breath, before slamming the front door and heading to the lift-

LadyBelz: -watches him go and sighs- “Great.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -In the lift he encounters his brother Orson. “Yo Bro…how’s couple life?” Brock growls and punches the number for the basement. “Fucked up.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Orson is somewhat shocked and then he suggests- “Hey…few of the lads are going to the tavern. Wanna come?”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock thinks about going back up to Pandora…but then he remembers what happened and nods to his brother. “Yeah, I need a drink to kill the fury.”

LadyBelz: -Looking at her watch, she realizes she’s late for work. She calls the bar and tells them she’s sick and won’t be in before hanging up. She snatches her own keys for her bike and contemplates leaving Brock a note. She tells him she’s gone out to clear her head and she’ll call him. Taking the back stairs to avoid anyone in the elevator, she gets to her bike and takes off in the opposite direction that Brock and Orson have gone, deciding that a nice ride to the lake is the best thing for her-

LadyBelz: -the note is blown off the table from the open window and slides under the couch, not to be seen-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Back at Simone’s- “SIMONE…this rabbit is faulty!” Erica screams as she wanders in and tosses it at her flat mate, who tries to avoid it. “I thought I told you to clean it first. God.” Simone then looks at the time. “Fancy eating out, I don’t feel like reheating a pizza.” Erica slouches against the door frame and tries to think of a place. “What about the tavern?” Simone shrugs- “Eh…might as well. Come on, my treat.” So the girls get ready for dinner at the tavern, the same place Brock and Orson are heading too.


The Son of the Dragon – The Ronin and the Serpent.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Four

The Son of the Dragon

http://digital-art-gallery.com/oid/68/640x353_12376_Soar_2d_fantasy_dragon_knight_warrior_picture_image_digital_art.jpg

Writers:
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a
xZephyrZ

IceTe3a: Ronin was glad that the old man understood the issue he had with going to war, he hoped that Tsunayoshi would not take it personally but Ronin had his goals that he must complete otherwise his life was wasted. Giving a slight bow towards the old warrior he went off to gather what was needed, he already had his satchel of anti venom, his swords were as sharp as the day they were made. Wandering into the markets he gathered food supplies such as herbs, rice, dried meats amongst other things for his long journey ahead he knew it would take awhile for them to reach the warlords lands. The town was still in havoc from the previous battle if you could call it that, but Ronin managed to find a weapon crafter that would supply him with the things he needed, such as kunai, Shuriken’s, Smoke bombs and a grappling hook and rope to scale walls. Before he continued on with his journey Ronin went to the spar bathhouse, known for its hot healing waters he graciously accepted the old ladies fresh towel and robe, as he stripped down naked, he stood tall and proud as always, his body riddled in scars from past wars and conditioning his body, surgery stitched scars amongst the mess, he wades into the deep hot pools with a long and loud sigh of relief, letting his hair flow down he relaxed and went into a meditating state. After about an hour he awoke feeling revitalized and new, whilst he was asleep the old lady had come by and dropped off some new clothes for ronin, leaving a note stating she threw away the old pair of pants. He smiles softly as he gets out of the hot pools, the last of the water drippiling down his bare skin, finally meeting with the cold floors, the difference between the temperature of his body and the wind was enough to allow steam to be seen coming off his body. Ronin took a deep stretch and a sigh as he dressed in his new garments, they were simple but elegant, long smooth black pants that ran down to his legs, giving him enough room to bend and stretch as he pleased and a sleeveless top that wrapped over each other, Almost like a martial artists outfit, placing on his shoes and re equipting his weaponry he gathered his things and took leave to the horses. Confirming with himself that he had everything prepared and ready for their trip he awaited Tsunayoshi by the horses, so they could head off towards the warlords terrain. He knew exactly what he was going to do, he would find exactly where the warlord and the serpent where, sneak into the castle, assassinate the warlord, face the serpent and then save Rikken’s daughter bringing her back to her original home. As for the warlords son, if he got in the way; like anyone else he would find the end of Ronin’s blade to be sharp and awaiting their blood to quench its thirst. In a castle on the northern side of the Japanese island, laid the lands of the warlord, a land ruled by fear and an iron fist, these were all the warlord needed to rule his lands and this was his way. News had reached him that his son and the Serpent was successful in their mission and were on their way back. Standing in the strategy room his two arms stretched out before him as his fists were clenched up into balls of fists leaning against the hard wooden table. Onto of the table was a map of Japan in great detail, with locations of his lands and their defensive positions, castles, keeps and towns. The same for the south side of the dragons land’s, the map showed all as his scouts were sent out to report on these locations, Information was vital in winning a war, the old warlord knew this as he stood tall, graced in his battle armor he was hardly seen without it on, his silver hair flowed down to his back as part of it was tied into a pony tail at the back of his head, resting on his shoulder was his weapon of choice a almost full length thick made katana, custom built to his orders, the blade was known as ‘Splitter of souls’ as its blade has tasted the blood of many a man in previous battles, as in all battles he had his fair share of scars, the most noticeable sat upon his face splitting his left eyebrow in two it ran down over his eyelid all the way to the bottom of his cheek, he could see out of his left eye slightly although the color of his eye was now pure white from the damage that had been done, he still had one good eye and that did not handicap him in a fight. Slamming his right fist on the table, the little figurines of his army shook at the force of the blow. “So close.. Japan will be mine” he said in a deep and crackling voice, he wanted all that his eyes fell upon to be under his control. His belief was Japan was weak under separate rule and he wanted to take over, to forge a stronger Japan, one that would become legend. That was his legacy he would leave behind for his grandchildren. “ WHERE ARE THEY” he bellowed, demanding a guard to advise him as to the location of his son and The Serpent, guard came scrambling to attention ((More))

 
IceTe3a: attention “Sir they near the castle as we speak, they should be within your presence soon my lord” the guard giving the deepest of respectful bows towards the Warlord. “Good… Good” he said in a thundering tone, coming to a stand he paced the room, before finally falling harshly into his Custom made throne, one arm resting on the Arm rest the other supporting his head up with his clenched fist, closing his eyes he waited in meditation for them to return to his presence ( E )

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – The old warrior gave in to the young Ronin’s demands that he had a quest of his own to complete, but in order to do that, he wanted to deal first and foremost with the Warlord and his son. Naturally, the Serpent fell in with that plan, and no doubt he wanted retribution after the fight outside the town that had gone so horribly wrong. There was as much about pride and honor that drove the Ronin’s motives, however in the bigger picture, so many were to be affected by the death of the Dragon, and what that meant for his lands, as well as Rikken’s town. Watching the Ronin head for the markets, which he had several ports of call, including a bathhouse, which was not unreasonable, the old Warrior went to prepare the horses for the long ride. With sleeping packs and as well as items for cooking, and water in bladders that were strapped to the sides of the horses, he knew at least that they were not going to go hungry, or die of thirst. Though the lands lay waste for the worst type of highwaymen and scoundrels, villains and thieves the elements were always your greatest enemy, so preparation was the key to survival. Rubbing the patch that rest over where his eye once was, the old Master began to think back to his youth, when he was all too quick to go on crusades of justice, to protect the innocent and free the enslaved. So many years had passed, and while he thought in the twilight of his years, he could at least take rest and look to the setting of the sun in his life in comfort. No, as a warrior he should know, that one never gives up on the fight, and that true honour, is to die by the very sword with which you fight. This may well be his final fight, but at least he knows, he is doing what is right. And so he stood solemnly awaiting the Ronin’s return, so their journey could begin. :: Five miles from the castle walls of the Warlord’s lands, was the Serpent, along with a contingent of the Warlord’s men. The Warlord’s son rode in front, with the beautiful young daughter of Rikken sitting behind him, holding close to her savior. She saw this all as a great adventure, not realizing the death and destruction that had been left in the wake of the Warlord’s attack. The Serpent, who had to be treated for her injuries, rode in back of the group. Her eyes peeled for sign of any hostiles that might approach the riders on the final march home. They would be foolish to try anything. These men were armed with bows and katanas. Some of the elite of the Warlord’s men, and returning home with honor, for the mission was a success. <3>

 

 

IceTe3a: Ronin returned to the horses after a long days rest, it was needed in his eyes; with another sigh he prepared himself for the journey ahead, half the town knew exactly what the Ronin was preparing to go do, some begged him not to throw his life away so foolishly, others cheered him on for his bravery and boasted for him, about his honor and so forth. He noticed the old warrior waiting by the horses, all prepared and ready to start their journey. He nodded softly to the warrior “Shall we go” he said, Placing what he had bought in the market into the horses bag’s that were attached to the side, he was ready to start the journey not waiting for a reply he jumped on his horse which in kind reared on its hind legs giving a “Neeehhhy” out loud, the beasts front legs landing firmly on the ground, kicked up a cloud of dust, as its muscles went to work, pushing off in a gallop down the road towards the Warlords lands. Finally he would get his revenge, and perhaps save Rikkens daughter, in which he prayed was well and safe in the arms of the enemy, “I shall free you from your burden young miss” as his thoughts betrayed him and slid towards the serpent, Ronin grit his teeth together grinding them “As for you, I am coming for you… keep a wither eye on the horizon for I shall be upon it soon” At the castle cheering and shouting could be heard from the training grounds, his son and the serpent must have returned, he releases a sigh of relief, as he expected them to return but life was cruel and unfair something the old Warlord knew all too well. “PREPARE THE BANQUET HALL, INFORM THE CHEFS AND ALL THAT NEED TO KNOW WE SHALL HAVE A MASSIVE PARTY TO CELEBRATE MY SON’S AND THE SERPENTS RECENT VICTORY” He slammed his left fist on his throne, as the room echo’d with a rather large clash. Anyone who heard the warlords demand’s ran off to make preparations for tonight’s party, the chefs were cooking all assortments of meals and deserts, as the barmen started bringing up barrels of warm sake and beer. Tonight’s entertainment would be one of strength as sparing matches were to be held in the hall, with fire breathers and knife jugglers, saucy lady dancers for his men, and perhaps afew for his own eye. He awaited for them to meet him in his throne room and report on their mission, the warlord demanded he knew every small detail about anything that happened. His son never understood this but he knew all too well, that he had a saying for everything, the saying for this weird request was as follows For want of a nail, the horseshoe was lost. For want of a horseshoe, the steed was lost. For want of a steed For want of a steed the rider was lost., For want of the rider the message was not delivered. For want of an undelivered message, the war was lost” Basically stating the butterfly effect of life, meaning every action had a reaction. Meanwhile not far from the borderline of the warlords territory Ronin and the old Warrior known as Tsunayoshi were getting closer and closer to the location of the Warlord and the serpent, not far into the warlords lands was the castle they all laid in wait, preparing party and festivities for later tonight, Neither did either of them know, that they would face off each other in the shadows of the moon. “We must be getting close now, There are more warhorse tracks on the grounds going this way” the Ronin said as he pointed in a general direction, awaiting Tsunayoshi’s opinion in the matter.

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – Surprisingly for such an old hand as the warrior known as Tsunayoshi, he was still greatly skilled when it came to riding his mount. He kept up well with the likes of the young Ronin, crossing the great plains at a speed that was astonishingly quick. He knew the urgency to complete the mission was paramount, and with a look of steely determination, he rode onward – pushing his horse to the limit of its exertion. As they approached the lands of the Warlord, it was clear by the landscape, with its many outlooks and turrets in the mountains, along with the trail that had been carved out. Fresh horse prints as well of that of soldiers were evident, so they knew they were on the right track. “Indeed we are close, but we must still be cautious when we make the final approach to the walls. I suggest we tie the horses up in the nearest forest under cover, and then go on by foot.” If the Ronin accepted this idea to stalk their way to the gates, they may have a better chance of being undetected. ::

The raucous sound of cheering supporters and well-wishers awaited the return of the victorious band, that came through the gates to a hero’s welcome. Many had come out of their homes and businesses to give a resounding cheer, and the sounds of battle drums only added to the mix. The din sure to be heard by the Warlord, as the horses came to the centre of the main courtyard, all dismounting and having their mounts led away by stable hands. The Warlord’s son took the hand of the daughter of Rikken and led her up the stairs, into the waiting hall of his father. The Serpent was again the last to enter, not caring for the fanfare or noise. She had done her duty to her Master – The Warlord. Successful in ending the reign of the Dragon and his son, and ensuring the safe return of the Warlord’s son and his prize. The Warlord’s son approached his father, only stopping to bow repeatedly, as did the young child bride. Up the back, the Serpent waited to be called. <3>

IceTe3a: The warlords one good eye laid upon his returning son entering the throne room, with his prize in his hand the young lady, the daughter of Rikken who was promised to his son. “Behold and witness my son and The serpent have returned with what is rightfully ours by trade, Let this be lesson to our enemies and allies never to betray us be it in death or deal” an uproar of the crowd showed agreement to what the warlord was saying, his hand extended to the Serpent “ Praise our most skilled warrior in our rank’s the serpent for completing this task set before her, honor is well earned in her name” the crowd roared once more, “And praise the gods for bringing my son back to me alive and in victory, for his skills in the arts of war may be unheard of but will soon be feared by all” with that the crowd’s uproar was that loud one could hardly think to one’s self. “ Tonight we shall wed the daughter of Rikken with my son as is his right, Now please clear the room” he bellowed the last part so all could here, he signaled for his son to stay, as his good eye came upon the Serpent sitting in the back in the shadows, the old warlord extended his arm with his palm open inviting the serpent to approach him, as daughter. He may have taken her from her true parents at a young age, but he grew her up as he would his own, and treated her as such, Although he knew she was not like other young females of Japan, surely she would rip them apart given half the chance. On the borderline of the warlords territory, Ronin and Tsunayoshi sat there on their horses discussing their plans ahead of them, Tsunayoshi brought up a valid point that they should hide their horses in the forest line and continue on foot, allowing the advantage of surprise to remain there’s. “I agree, we need this element so we can slip into the castle and do what needs to be done, and get out.” He said in a low tone as his eyes fell upon the forest line in the distance “Now, when we get into the castle I need you to locate the young lady and bring her out of the castle, I will go deal with the rest. We will meet back at where we tied the horses up” the Ronins plan was to separate him from Tsunayoshi so they could get the job done quicker, Tsunayoshi would go and rescue Rikken’s daughter, escaping from the castle before notice of his presence whilst Ronin dealt with the serpent and the warlord, He knew this would not sit well with Tsunayoshi but this was the way he wanted it to play out, as the young ladies life was more important at this time. Ronin felt like he owed her this much to say the least, With that he took off towards the Tree line, within a few minutes of galloping at a steady pace they finally reached the thick and dense forest tree line, it was dark and the air was cold, it was not enough to leave the horses out on the tree line as someone may see them and perhaps steal or investigate further, jumping off his horse he led it into the dark forest as to hide the horse from plain sight. It was easy to tell it was colder in the forest than outside in the open plains, “This will do” he said as he tied down his horse to a nearby tree, “remember the location, let’s try not to give it away with markings or tracks” he awaited Tsunayoshi to offer more opinion or advise before they head off towards the castle walls, By this time the sun was setting low, as darkness would soon arrive, this would aid them in hiding in the shadows allowing them to slip in quietly, so far all was going to plan.

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – All the fuss and noise, the cheers and applause. It did not sit well with the Serpent, who preferred to keep within the shadows – out of sight and far from public glare. She was an assassin, a mercenary and the Warlord’s most valuable. The Warlord of course had to do the welcome and preparation speech of the fact he wished his son to marry the daughter of Rikken that very eve, and put a final seal on the deal that he had with the late Rikken. All would know not to cross the Warlord in a deal, for the price was indeed a heavy one, dealt by a swift hand. The Serpent watched as the Warlord beckoned her forward to accept his outstretched hand. She padded towards him, her feet barely registering a sound upon the tiled floor. The Serpent had her hair bound up behind her tightly, with wisps that hung down around her face. The exquisite beauty of the girl, was a mask of the cold heart that beat beneath. Service and honouring the Warlord was all she knew. To have failed in this mission would have meant certain death. Another day longer to live upon this earth. The Serpent accepted the outstretched hand and let him lead her as he will, most likely back to his chair, to hear first hand accounts of the deaths at Rikken’s homeland. No doubt it would be quite the tale. The Serpent did not look at another soul. Dark eyes gave away nothing of her emotional state. Like the cobra that lay in wait – it was the best way to describe the warrior vixen. :: Outside the castle walls, concealed by the forest follage, the old warrior alighted from his steed, and started to tie his mount to the nearest tree. The Ronin had explained what he felt was the best way forward, and by that, he wished the old Warrior to led the girl from the compound back to the forest, while he went on and dispatched the Warlord and his son, while then taking on the Serpent as a parting shot. A very dangerous game they were playing with the odds stacked high against them. “The grappling hook and rope. They will be needed to scale the walls. I on the other hand, will go right up to the gate, and offer myself to the guards as a passing spiritual advisor, to assist with weddings and ceremonies. That should get me in close to the daughter of Rikken.” It was a bold move, but then again, one had to think outside the box, to outwit a Master of evil. <3>

 

 

xZephyrZ: Seiyuu Teke, the Dragon’s youngest son by a long shot, the product of his final attempts to produce an heir should the worst happened to his existing bloodline. By the time he was old enough to walk and talk his father was an old man, he had no time for an infant, no time for the struggles of parenthood and his son’s childhood. As a result Seiyuu was raised by slaves and servants, tutors and nobles who would visit almost unendingly. Growing up was lonely, living was lonely, playing with other children was lonely. Though Seiyuu was forever surrounded by people, he lacked those who were direly important, he had no family, he was born into loneliness. Rather than attempt to attract his father’s affections through constant attention seeking Seiyuu matured extremely quickly on his own, realising independence by the age of 16. He knew how to gain his father’s respect, he would follow in the steps of his older brother and gain glory in battle, persecute the enemies of the empire and crush those who resisted the will of the Dragon.
xZephyrZ: So he trained, tirelessly, learned the Art of War, perfection became his life, his obsession, we would become a perfect soldier and commander, his skills in battle rivalled only by his tactical brilliance. The Young Dragon would work his soul to shreds to attain flawlessness and he would succeed, but the price for this success would be steeper than he could afford. His genius molested his soul, his talent inflated his ego, he was untameable, wild and deadly with not a reason to slow. Of course it didn’t go unnoticed, of course the Young Dragon wasn’t ignored for much longer, he was accelerated through the rankings, winning countless victories for the Empire, for the Dragon, for his father. Surely he had gained the respect of that man, time and time again he requested his presence, only to be denied. Was he ashamed? Had he been created as a backup? Was he simply the other son, to be tossed aside until he was needed? The Young Dragon wouldn’t have it, he was perfect, his skills unrivalled, he laughed at the efforts of veterans, swatted away countless Warlords, Bandits and Rebels, he was God-Like and his father would know it.

 
xZephyrZ: Spurred on by rage and the ignorance of his father he continued, become ever more reckless and bloodthirsty, the lives around him mattered not, his work became sloppy, and the lands were stained the blood of countless nameless husbands and sons. Thus, he would inevitably fall from grace, his soul was black and it would continue to corrupt until countless lives were lost on that day. The fault lay with the Young Dragon but he refused to accept it, casting away the words of his peers, his elders like a mighty storm he sought out the Dragon, his father. What came next wasn’t any scene from a famous tragedy, not a hail of anger and fury. The Dragon was calm, like the eye of a typhoon he stood, facing away, (Dragon) “You taint my blood, you are ungrateful, bratty and arrogant, you are not my son, you bear no rights to my name, leave.”
xZephyrZ: The rest is history, blinded by hubris he fled, far away. He’d spend eternity alone once more, learning the error of his ways over time, founding the only family he knew, The Eyes of the Dragon, with those who had still been loyal to him, despite his actions. Still, he hoped one day to reconcile with his father, return to the Empire of the Dragon, make amends, he was unaware now that he would never have that chance, but time would bring his fate closer every second, drawn to him like an arrow guided by string.

xZephyrZ: The wind was unusually cold, it wasn’t often he’d spend extended periods meditating but he wasn’t able to calm his mind. His past was an irreparable stain on his honour, he had found himself wanting, wishing he could return to his home more and more. But what would he say? Could he simply apologise for his behaviour? Would his old life readily accept him back? More importantly, would his father? The eyes of the disgraced son of the Dragon snapped open to reveal emerald green gems. “Do not dwell, this is life now..” he muttered to himself. He led a band of sell swords now, Corsairs who protected the Empire behind a veil, thwarting the efforts of those who would seek to overthrow the Dragon’s reign whenever the opportunity arose. He rose from crossed legs and proceeded back towards their camp. A ramshackle sprawl of canvas tents met his gaze, each housing anywhere between one and ten men and of varying sizes. Honour and respect here were won through combat prowess, success and, most importantly of all, loyalty. The Young Dragon served well those who served him and knew of no other way. The usual hustle and bustle of the camp was smothered by the thundering of hooves, one of his scouts was returning with news as if propelled by the God of the Wind himself. Running to meet the ruckus he recognised Tsun immediately, one of his most trusted companions. Tsun had followed the Young Dragon during his time in the Empire, he had forever admired Seiyuu’s skill at arms and his tactical genius and made a point of voicing his aspirations shamelessly. “Tsun, you have returned, welcome” he said calmly, despite the boy’s stallion stopping just inches away from him “Why such speed? It’s as if you are here to warn us of the arrival of hell’s armies.” He chuckled slightly; humour had always helped him cope with dire situations since his exile.

 
xZephyrZ: The boy dismounted, his long brown hair unrestrained, falling down past his shoulders, sporting the tattered remains of an Imperial Military garb as did the man he considered his master. (Tsun)“Dragon!” he started, bowing respectfully “I bring news… of…”, he hesitated, “You.. Your father… he’s….” Seiyuu’s ears pricked up at the mention of that man, every hair on his body stood on end,(Seiyuu) “What of my father?”. By now the entire camp had been transfixed by what was unfolding, it seemed as if it was the creation of theatre, they all knew where the Young Dragon had come from, they knew of his past, they knew he revealed this as a form of penance, an attempt to repent for his sins.(Tsun) “He’s…….” Tsun hesitated again, he knew the next words from his mouth would destroy his idol, he could not bear to tear his master’s soul from his being, “dead… he.. he was killed” the words spilled from his mouth, he saw The Young Dragon turn pale, as if his heart was in the grip of death himself. Wave after wave of shock crushed him, he was drowning, the black was crushing him, his eyes darted back and forth aimlessly, his system was barely able to cope sustaining his life, his sight gone. How could he be dead? My father? Impossible! It’s not true.. thoughts raced through his mind in every direction. (Seiyuu) “Dead? How could… it’s impossible, my father can’t… EXPLAIN YOURSELF AT ONCE!” he roared, embodying the Dragons of legend “YOU ARE SURELY MISTAKEN, FOOLISH BOY!”

 
xZephyrZ: The world froze, expressionless faces surrounded them, not one muscle moved, no fingers twitched, the wind had ceased completely, the wildlife made nought but a squeak, Tsun recoiled from the Young Dragon as if he was set ablaze(Tsun) “Th-th-the WEDDING! IT WAS THE WEDDING! YOUR BROTHER, I WAS… EVERYONE WAS…. “ Tsun screamed desperately. He stopped, staring, his mind transported far away the words dribbled from his mouth “An assassin, she killed them all, The Warlord from the North, his son… I-I-I.. I don’t know the rest.. Th-The Serpent, The Serpent was her name”.

 

 

xZephyrZ: The Eyes of the Dragon, or the Eyes as they were commonly known, had scouts, spies and contacts in many cities, it was inevitable the Warlord’s treachery would come to their attention, but sheer coincidence Tsun had to be the one to deliver this wrecking ball. He had been sent only to watch and report on the state of the Dragon, Seiyuu kept tabs on his father’s comings and goings, he simply could not let go.

 

 

xZephyrZ: The crushing silence continued, not one man or woman dared move, though the atmosphere in which they lived was significantly more relaxed and informal compared to the norms of Japanese culture and each of them referred to the other by name they all knew how he would feel. As tears of rage welled up in his eyes he spat through clenched teeth (Seiyuu)“I.. must know more, they will pay, they will pay in blood, in land! They will pay with their lives, their families! THEY WILL PAY WITH THEIR SOULS, WITH THEIR ETERNAL SUFFERING, THEY WILL BURN!” The Young Dragon was come to life, they would blaze through the country to reach the capital of the Dragon’s Empire, the fury of the Young Dragon was to set upon the land, war was coming.

 

 

IceTe3a: Ronin nodded as he heard Tsunayoshi’s plan of attack, Ronin would scale the walls and Tsunayoshi was to walk straight into the mouth of the monster under disguise and play innocent until the time came. He formally bowed and gave Tsunayoshi respect “Sounds like a plan, I wish you luck on your part of this plan, We shall meet back here before dawn, If either of us are not here at Dawn you fall back to Rikken’s town and prepare its defenses, as will I.” saying that he turned to his horse, grabbed what was needed, the rope and grappling hook, his smoke bombs and of course his shruiken’s these would defiantly come in handy, He did not plan to kill every guard he came across, sneak past them if he could, but if they got in the way he had no choice but to kill them. Finally prepared he had everything he needed and his blades were ready for battle, he took off with speed, pressing his feet down with such power and speed his run turned into a flash step to those of slow reaction time, darting through the forest passing old tree’s that had stood to seen it all and then some he could see the castle wall getting closer. By the time Ronin appeared out of the tree line, the sun had fallen and all was dark, crouching down low he glanced the open field between the forest line and the Castle wall, “Right now to get in, the guards will be on the upper wall, but only the night watchmen, so it should be pretty dead” he said to himself, a way of re assuring himself. With the ball of his right foot, he darted towards the castle wall, as he could see a light coming from a moving held torch slowly walking its way down away from him to the end of the wall. He quickly grips the rope and grapple giving it a good spin he aims with precision letting the grapple fly up to the castle wall, hooking itself steady against the other side, Ronin gives the rope a heavy tug to place the grapple in its place making sure he would not fall mid climb. Taking one last glance for any sign of passing light he was in the clear for now, as he climbed up the old castle wall, he could hear noise, chanting and cheering. Was a party going on? Perhaps to celebrate their victory, this would serve good cover for Ronin to slip in without being noticed. He finally makes it to the top of the wall, gripping the edge he launches himself up and over the wall coming to a crouch on the walkway of the eastern wall, quickly and quietly he draws out a single katana, his eyes darting from location to location on either end of the pathway “Right.. clear..” quietly he creeps to the other side to take a glance on the inner side of the castle wall, Indeed it was a party people celebrating, drunkards fighting. This would keep the guards busy and or have them drunk off their minds, turning around he packs up the grapple and rope, hiding it in a safe location as he runs across the wall, until he finds a vantage point allowing him to jump clearly across ontop of the 3rd floor of the castle, stepping back to get a running start, he dashes forward ‘Leap of faith’ came to mind as he pushed with all his might on the ball of his foot, souring across the air he lands into a roll onto his shoulder then onto his foot on the other side, ontop of the 3rd castle floor roof. “now… if I get higher and work my way down, I should get a feel of this place. Hearing a noise behind him, he glances quickly into the shadows, just a passing guard, he sighs slightly, as he quickly starts to climb to the 4th floor, he jumps onto a balcony on the 4th floor only to have a guard come walking out onto the balcony, crouching in the darkness Ronin lied in wait for the guard to pass, no such luck and no time to waste slowly creeping closer his katana in hand, he ventures crouched behind the guard, looking up at him he comes to a quick stand, the guard must have seen him stand, as he turns around, Ronin was prepared for anything, as the guard turned around it found Ronin’s Left elbow flying into his face with great force, a crack could be heard of shattering bone, next ronin span around on the ball of his foot in a anti clockwise direction he came to face the guards other side, with a quick swing of his blade, “Shhhhhing” the guards head dropped off at his feet, the guards lifeless body falls to the floor to meet his newly decapitated head, blood spilt over Ronin’s face and chest, he wipes the blade of his katana clean before he checks for more guards. “Can’t have you being discovered” as he jammed the door closed from the outside and broke the lock with his katana, this would insure a bit of time before the body was discovered, he turned to the wall and scaled the up to the 5th level finding the balcony clear he pulls himself up, this balcony was attached to a room glancing around quickly the room was clear, he did not bother to check what else was in the room until he was in, Closing the doors behind him he quickly glanced around, weaponry, a bed, a change room, a tub full of boiling water. Was someone here? <more>

 
IceTe3a: He could not see anyone, perhaps they departed just before he came, This was a females room, that much was for sure. His ears twitch as they pin a noise coming from behind him, his katana slices in the direction without warning, to decapitate a snakes head from its body “A snake… The serpents room” This was perfect, he could wait here and when she arrived he would be in hiding and she would be at a disadvantage to his attack, he quickly shoved the snake out the window, as he searched for a hiding place, behind a curtain would be to obvious, in the clothing was just pointless as that could be the first place she goes to, no shadows, no closets this was becoming a bad Idea, he notices a desk over in the corner, with paper and ink on top of it, taking a glance it was dark underneath and would allow him to hide and not be seen, Re sheathing his katana as it would be too big to hold under the desk, he slides under there and crouches waiting for her to arrive, and in that moment when she shows her guard down, he would strike. Meanwhile The warlord watches as the serpent takes palm in hand, he guides her to sit on his knee as he strokes her hair gently “You do me proud, Tell me what happened? Did they suffer for their insolence, leave no details” he glances at his son and the young lady, and waves them off “ You two prepare yourself for tonight’s celebrations, I will meet you in the Banquet hall, Serpent, you may go and prepare yourself for tonight Once I am informed of the details of today’s victory” he smirks at the idea of his enemy the dragon suffering at the hand of his top assassin, and that fat oaf Rikken dying after he betrayed his word, the Warlord relished in the pain of others, and it showed. The party outside was in full swing, music was blasting people cheering and chanting songs and title, the warlords army was drunk and at peace for now enjoying the moment, Little did they know that they had left one of the dragon’s bloodline alive, and that could cause serious issue down the track, only time would tell. <E>

CharlotteCarrendar’ – Wise beyond his years, Tsunayoshi knew the art of deception and how to mask his identity to those guards that watch the gate, while the rest of the Castle was involved deep in the celebrations. A simple bow to the Ronin, who had a monumental task ahead of him, the old warrior brought up his hood, as he had done so before. This allowed him the anonymity that was required for this audacious task. With only his staff showing, his katana well hidden beneath his ragged shroud, he took only with him a simple book, that was tied to his chest and swung low – his boa staff his only visible weapon, though he leant his body against it so it seemed he was frail and weak. Shuffling along the trail that led to the imposing gates of the Warlord’s castle, he spied ahead only two guards that were on night watch. Clearly, their leader was of the assumption that none would dare seek to come barrelling up the gates to take back Rikken’s daughter. Oh how wrong they were. The guards raised their heads, on seeing what looked to be an elderly man who ambled along as though lame. “What business are you here for, old man?” One guard asked, as another raised a torch to see the old warrior better. Keeping his head down, his body shook with a nervous tremor, as though he was afflicted by some functional abnormality. In a hoarse voice that croaked in reply. “The Warlord seeks to have a blessing for his son’s new bride to be. I have come far across the hills. Pray I do not have to turn back now. I fear his wrath if I am late.” Carefully chosen words, which were heeded by the Guards. They knew the Warlord hated to be kept waiting, and if this man, this…monk was here to perform a duty to the Warlord, then he must be ushered inside. “This way, old man.” The horn was sounded, and the gates were opened by a throng of guards within. The old warrior bowed repeatedly for such gracious hosts, and then shuffled through. The guards failed to notice the katana that he bore beneath his cloak, and this would later be their undoing. :: A guard within was instructed to lead the old warrior to the Rooms of the Warlord’s son, who had with him the daughter of Rikken. She was to be dressed in the special gown that had already been made for her, on word that Rikken had agreed to the deal for her hand. Passing by many rooms that had guards and elders of the court enjoying the lavishing of fine foods and wine, Tsunayoshi could see gaping holes in their security, that would help him spirit the girl to safety once he reached her room. All he needed, was a little more time. He shuffled onward, until the guard stopped just outside the bride to be’s room. “In here.” Tsunayoshi bowed and then he opened the door, going inside and closing it gently behind him. The daughter of Rikken was standing at the window, her heart heavy at the loss of her father, but still under the belief that she loved the Warlord’s son. Where was he, you might ask? Being bathed and prepared to be presented to her before the Warlord. :: The Serpent moved graciously up the stairs, and then sat herself down upon the Warlord’s lap, just as he had wanted her too. She moved her head as he stroked his hand down her hair, and then with a light shake, her hair was released from its binds. A shimmering veil of black that went down to the very base of her back. She was very much snake like, and when her head was raised for the Warlord to gaze upon her face, her eyes were almost mesmerizing. Lips so pink and plump, a richness to the crimson of her cheeks, that offset the alabaster sheen of her skin. The Warlord treated her like a daughter, but she was so much more than that. She was the very viper that beheaded a Dragon. Few could make such a claim and yet here she was, victorious as the Warlord was to enjoy the spoils. The Warlord wanted to hear the tale first hand from his Serpent. “If it pleases my Master, the Dragon was not so noble upon his steed. Belief in self was partly to blame, but of course, he presented his son to the Wart hog Rikken, and thus, I was able to easy sink my fangs into his head. His skull did crack and his eyes popped from his head, like two small tiny balls, that hung upon blood red tendrils. He died the death of the shamed. No warrior was he. A sham. My Master now would hold sway over the lands of the Wart Hog Rikken and the Dragon.” All this said as she moved her body sensually. The Serpent was more than a woman, she was the embodiment of the very snake that had blessed her so long ago. Her tale told she knew he would wish her to go and get ready for the feast, and so she dared to plant a kiss to his cheek before sliding off and then gliding out of the room, to go to her own, and dress as a high warrior of the Warlord. <3>

 

 

xZephyrZ: Just as Tsun had sped to deliver the news of the Dragons death Seiyuu and his men sped to the capital Kyoto, a vast urban sprawl, hundreds if not thousands of years old. Of course their arrival caused all kinds of commotion, but the guards recognised the tattered garb donned by the young dragon and let him through. “Await my return” he muttered as he rode off in to the city alone. There was so much he needed to know, a sea of unanswered questions, was it really true, was his father slain? The city itself was lifeless, he began to come to terms with what must be, the citizens in mourning, the loss of an Emperor, the greatest Japan had seen for centuries, this was the entire country’s burden to bear, save for those bastards loyal to that treacherous dog in the north. With haste he reached the Inner Sanctum of the Emperor’s Royal Palace, not guard nor noble stopping him, they were certainly awestruck to see the Young Dragon return, especially in the state he was in, tattered and beaten. He knew where they would be, a room which carried grim memories for him, unannounced he entered the War Room. “Is it true?” he bellowed, blowing in to the room as the wind of a tempest (Seiyuu) “Is my father dead?”. The Young Dragon had come home at last only to find his family slaughtered. Military man and noble alike turned to meet him, some with shock, some with outrage, but one remained dead calm. (Mitsunari) “Yes, it is true, the Dragon is dead, War comes to the land, what concern is it of yours?” Mitsunari Akihide was a prominent figure in the Young Dragon’s past, a general respected above all others, personal advisor to the Emperor, known simply as wisdom itself. It was him who had taken control after receiving news of the ambush and subsequent death of the Dragon and his Eldest Son, it was him who would manage the Empire in their stead. He knew exactly who had walked through those doors, he knew the Young Dragon would return enraged and he knew he would seek vengeance, but as far as he was concerned Seiyuu had abandoned his family and had no right to concern himself with such matters. (Seiyuu) “What concern is this of mine? You ask me why I concern myself with the death of my father? Why I have returned to my home? Vengeance! I seek to kill those that defile this land with my own two hands, that is why I have returned!” he replied maintaining a respectful tone in his voice (Mitsunari) “You abandoned your family, you accepted exile, your presence is meaningless here, return from whence you came” Mitsunari was never rash, nor even excited, he was calm and collected without fail, his patience and tolerance seemingly endless, such words coming from him pierced deep, he could not know how much the Young Dragon had changed, how he regretted so the past. Seiyuu paused, taking a deep breath he collected himself, he would not fail here, he knelt coming to a bow on all fours (Seiyuu) “I beg of you, I do not wish to reclaim my place here, I do not wish to inherit my father’s kingdom, I wish only to help bring justice to those who orchestrated this, I humbly present myself as a servant, I will do all in my power to unite Japan, please allow me to aid you”. Mitsunari closed his eyes, exhaling loudly, he could see the Young Dragon had changed, he was far from redemption but this wasn’t the time to focus on petty details, war WAS coming, the armies of the Dragon would march and they needed a leader; it would be foolish to doubt his skill. (Mitsunari) “As the only remaining heir we have no choice but to accept you as our Emperor, however, you WILL pledge your life to the redemption of your soul, you WILL serve this Empire tirelessly even after you die, you WILL NEVER lay claim to the land outside these walls, nor the riches of your people and you WILL NEVER cause the death of another innocent person, if you accept these terms, you may serve your people once more, I will send word to your men outside and we will begin our counter-offensive”. Droplets erupted from his eyes, he had been afforded another chance, he knew he didn’t deserve it, but he would certainly not refuse it (Seiyuu) “I pledge my life and my sword to my people” he replied, rising from his bow, they didn’t have time from dramatic reunions or heated duels to the death, it was time for war.

 


DownTown Seattle (1) : Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
March 11, 2014 04:04PM
Streets of Seattle

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/1a9c3110-36a5-4069-984b-96ae90123808_zps18d5b162.jpg

Having failed at returning what Simone left at the diner to her Alex exhaled and moved from the parking lot of the diner into his car, only to begin pining down the streets of downtown Seattle, and then it occurred to him, neither him nor Julian got a wink of sleep the night before. Alex smiled and checked his watch; it was now nearly 12 in the afternoon, and not a minute later an idea sprang into his head. He’d surprise Julian and take him out to lunch. With this thought in mind Julian took out his cellphone and dialed The Brew’s number.

”Good Afternoon, this is The Brew, how may I direct your call?” Mercury had said upon answering The Brew’s telephone.

”Uh, yes… hello. I was calling to see if Julian Young was in today?” Alex’s voice rang through the receiving end of the phone and he knew he must have sounded nervous beyond hell.

”Oh, you just missed him actually, Julian left about 15 minutes ago. If you want I can leave him a message for you? Just go right ahead and give me your name and number and I’ll let him know you called. Mercury smiled knowing this must have been the guy Julian had spent his morning with.

”Oh crap, really?” Alex breathed heavily upon turning the corner of Knott and 7th. ”No it’s fine, really, if you could just let me know where he went that’d be great.” He sounded scared and worried all at once and throughout the entire phone call he kept getting flashes of Julian in his head. As if he were intoxicated, poisoned with thinking about him in his every waking moment.

”You know, I normally don’t do this. But I feel as if I can trust you, so just give me 2 seconds and I’ll get right on that.” She was very cautious in handing out her best friends’ information, but figured that she could trust this man due to everything Julian had said about him. It was as if Julian had fallen in love with this man overnight. And in a matter of minutes Mercury sighed and returned to the phone. ”Alright, sorry, I was taking a customer’s order. She lied then. ”He lives at the Escala Apartments, floor 7; Room B.” She hung up the phone before he had a chance to say anything in return to her having given him Julian’s information. Thus ending the conversation between her and the mysterious man Julian spoke so highly about. Alex Meza.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2eucw9NdJ1rn5vqt.gif

Waffle House Timeline

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
March 19, 2014 12:27AM
“Operator” timeline…

Lake Outside of Seattle

It was nearing sunset when Pandora reached her destination. She cut the engine to her bike and just sat a moment, staring out at the lake and the sun’s reflection on the water. It was peaceful and she liked to come up here and think when things were rough.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/sunset02_zps04b67da4.gif

After some time, she climbed off her bike, taking out the small bouquet of flowers she had stopped to buy on her way through. Picking her way through the foliage, she came out into a field of flowers…and the lone tombstone resting near the lake edge.

It had been years before Denise would reveal where she had her father buried. Pandora hadn’t known that her father was a Seattle native and it was such a shock when she was told this information. That was part of her reasons for moving to Washington…just to be near her dad.

She paused at the tombstone, staring at the engraved lettering as if willing it to disappear.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/Grave_zps9960f67b.jpg

It had been her dad’s wish to be buried here as it was an area he liked to visit quite frequently.

She knelt before his final resting place, removing the bouquet she had brought the last time, now shriveled and dead and replaced it with the new. She placed a hand against her father’s name and bowed her head in a moment of silence.

“Hey daddy. Sorry I haven’t come visit in a while. Life’s been hectic as of late.” she murmured in the quiet of nature around her. “So much has happened since the last time we talked. I…met a man. He loves me, crazy as that sounds. Who could love me, right?” she snorted. “But…I think I messed up. He wants something I can’t give him…and now he’s angry with me. He walked out. I should be used to it. Guys have been doing that to me for years. But him leaving…it really hurt.” She sniffed, feeling a wetness on her cheeks. She swiped at it, thinking it was beginning to rain. She was surprised to see they were her own tears.

She sat cross-legged before the tombstone, a hand over her eyes as she really and truly sobbed for what she perceived as a loss. “He’s a great guy. And I don’t want to lose him. But I feel like I already have, dad. And it hurts. I didn’t think I could hurt this much. Not since you left me.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/990ab3cd-b6c6-486f-b197-aff6d5a974b0_zpsdce6bdfd.jpg

And she simply sat among the flowers and the lake and wept. If anyone happened along to see her, they would have been deeply concerned.

After some time, she managed to get herself back in control, wiping away the remaining tears. She sat with her head on her knees, staring out at the lake as the sun slowly began to set, her thoughts a jumbled mess.

As the first stars winked into being in the sky, she still sat there. She simply wasn’ ready to face him just then, to see the anger and hurt in his eyes. Maybe it was what he wanted? He had his fun and now he was tossing her away…just like every man before him had done.

She should have been used to it.

But she wasn’t.

Question was…did he still want her in his life? It made her queasy thinking about the negatives…

Her phone vibrated in her pocket, but she didn’t feel like answering it or pulling it out to see who it was. She would check her voicemail later, but for now…she just wanted to be left alone.

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
March 19, 2014 02:59AM
Down Town Seattle – Bear It Grill Tavern.

Orson was his usual chatty self as they drove away from the house, heading downtown to the Bear It Grill Tavern which always did a great deal on steaks, and the girls weren’t too bad looking there either. A few games of pool, few drinks and maybe bring a lady or two home, that was in Orson’s mind. Brock just wanted to drink to forget the fight he just had, if he could even call it that, with Pandora. Orson kept taking glances at his brother, who didn’t seem to be lifting his mood.

“Cheer up, bro. Night out will do you good, then you go home to your girl and sort that shit out.” Orson was never really one for tact, nor did he even know what was really bugging his younger brother. Brock sat impassively, just staring out the window. A simple “Yeah” was all he offered, and for Orson, that was enough.

Pulling into the parking lot, Orson’s car always got attention. A sleek Aston martin in white.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m59vylPmFC1r9mw2eo1_r1_500.gif

People stepped aside as Orson brought the car to a stop and then undid his seat belt, looking at the crowd heading in. Some real lookers, but if he knew Pandora’s crowd, he would have spotted Simone and Erica. The girls had earlier decided to go out for dinner, than have left over pizza. Brock got out of the car, and adjusted his belt, patting his back pocket for his wallet, then followed his brother inside the Tavern. At least his brother could keep him occupied for the next few hours, so he could cool off over Pandora.

http://www.nocoorslight.com/bar.jpg

It was not the usual place you would find Simone and her friend, but Erica had a soft spot for these sorts of bars which came from her child hood. Her father, a prolific gambler and boozer spent much of his time in these sorts of bars, and there was many a night that Erica would be sent to go pick her father up from them. Sadly her father passed away two Christmases ago after a long battle with lung cancer, and so in a way, coming to these sorts of places reminded her so much of him. The smokey atmosphere, the laughter, the crack of the billiard balls. And of course the music. There was a live band performing, so that made conversation a bit tricky. You had to yell over the top of one another to be understood.

Erica and Simone waltzed up to the bar, the leggy blonde getting a few wolf whistles, to which she just threw the boozers a sneer, before leaning against the bar and waiting for the barmaid to come serve her and Erica. Erica, who was always on the prowl for new meat, so to speak happened to spy Orson, who always had a way of standing out in the crowd since he was so tall. She grinned slyly as the barmaid asked for their order.

“JD and coke….and..Simmy, what you want, hun?” Erica asked, taking sly looks at Orson as he had taken Brock around to the pool tables on the other side of the bar. Simone was checking out the cocktail menu and seemed distracted, before she saw something she liked. “Just a margarita for me, thanks Eri.” Simone put back down the menu in the holster and started to check out the action around the bar, while she waited for her drink. Erica was by now salivating over the chance to meet Orson. Soon as their drinks were served, she hooked an arm around Simone and dragged her over to where there were rows of pool tables. At first Simone was oblivious to what was going on, and had not spotted Brock, yet. She almost split her drink as she scuttled after Erica, who was like a woman on a mission. Finally she stopped at a small bar table, with high top chairs. Setting down her drink, she nodded to Orson, who was already lining up a rack of balls, with Brock watching.

Simone turned around and then nearly dropped her drink in shock. It was Brock over in the corner, cradling a glass of beer in his hand as he watched his brother, who obviously was the one that had captured Erica’s attention. “Oh no…” Simone thought. If Brock was here, where was Pandora? Surely she must be close by. Simone looked all about and there was no sign of her best friend. Simone started to wonder, for the look on Brock’s face was not a happy one. The guy looked like he had been dragged along by what must be his brother.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/9d196d0f1e3325ead229f75a474e736b/tumblr_mu4301o9jo1s70pzko2_r1_500.gif

Erica did make eye contact with Orson, after he had made the break at the pool table. She wiggled her fingers at him, and Simone looked at her flat mate like she was acting like a high school girl over a crush. “Eri…we haven’t even had dinner and you are set to pick up a guy.” This wasn’t like Simone usually was, but she had been unsettled by seeing Brock. Erica simply took a sip of her drink, then nudged her bestie. “Food, can always wait.” Typical, Erica was on the prowl. Simone muttered under her breath, as Erica made her move over to where Orson stood, polishing the tip of his cue. “Nice shot.” Erica purred, looking up at the oldest Carrendar brother with big doe eyes of hers. Orson, who never minded the attention of females, raked his hair back with his free hand and said. “Thanks. You play?” This was a good question, and she was happy to answer that she did. “Since I was eight.” This brought laughter from Orson, who was intrigued. “Maybe after I crush my brother, you and I could have a game.” This was said with a wicked grin, since he was half hoping to make a wager with the sexy brunette. Erica extended her hand to shake on that deal. “You’re on.”

Simone watched from a distance, as Brock lined up and took a shot, the crack of the balls resonating thought the noise and conversations. Erica had already gotten in good with Orson, almost forgetting her blonde bestie, and only when she was introduced to Brock, did she point out Simone. That was when it felt like the whole room stopped. That look that Brock gave her, chilled her to the bone. Simone’s thoughts were racing. Something happened with him and Pandora, it must have. Erica kept trying to get Simone to come over, but she felt like her feet were frozen to the floor. Brock, being the gentleman he usually was, decided to cross the floor to her. What was he going to say? She did call him about Pandora, and maybe they had had THAT talk after all.

“Simone…isn’t it?” Brock said, staring her down as he took a sip of his beer. There was something in his eyes, that seemed unsettled. “Yeah, it’s me. Where…where is Pandora?” She asked innocently, figuring that it was best not to pull any punches or try to be funny. “Home…I guess.” His voice had an edge to it, and this had Simone feel like she was under the microscope. Feeling that this was just going to get more and more awkward, Simone came out with what she truly wanted to say. “About Pandora…and..my call earlier. Look, she was really confused about how to handle your request.” Brock looked now like he could shatter the glass he was holding in his hand. “So, you girls all told her not to go through with it, hmm?”

“Hey, I’m all for whatever gets you off, you know.” Simone was starting to feel intimidated, and not liking where this was going at all. First Kristian was on her case, now Brock. Brock on the other hand was ready for a fight. “I don’t know what you girls all think about discussing other people’s sex lives, but I for one don’t like the idea of people telling us how to live.” Now, that was not exactly true, from Simone’s perspective and she retaliated. “She asked our advice, and I told her she needs to speak to you. Hell, I rang you to see if that was the case.” That part was true, and Brock rolled his eyes back and slammed down the glass. “Well…you wanna know what she said? Hmm? She said no. She couldn’t do it. Now, I don’t know if that is what she really wants, or what you girls planted in her head.” Simone had worn a bit of his beer that spilt on her dress. “Asshole! You know what…you and Pandora…can get fucked!”

Furious, she didn’t even say goodbye to Erica, but tore off out of the Tavern at top speed. Tearfully she reached her car, and was madly trying to get the car door unlocked. Erica was still inside with Orson, oblivious to what was happening. Clear to say, she had a one track mind when it came to hunky men.

Brock marched back and took up his cue again, ready to take his next shot when Erica finally noticed that Simone was missing, her drink untouched. “Where is Simone?” She asked, clueless. Brock simply shrugged and went to hit the balls.“Search me.”

<3>


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Five.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Five

The Tarot Card

http://img.moviepilot.com/assets/tarantulaV2/article_images/1384856491_47-RONIN.jpg

Writers
IceTe3a
xZephyrZ
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: It was getting late in the night as Ronin was in place waiting to strike, He hid under the shadow of the serpent’s desk, knowing all too well it was only time before she entered her chamber’s, He could not rush in to attack otherwise he would lose his advantage of surprise, she would have to be close, he was going to have to bide his time as to not spoil such a rare chance, blood mixing with the sweat building up on his face, a drop of it running down the bridge of his nose, a slight sigh as he wipes his face with his sleeve, closing his eyes he starts to meditate his plan of attack whilst lowering his heart rate and breathing. This would make sure his breathing would not give him away as he already knew she had acute sense of hearing, He should wait until she’s close her back turned against him, sneak out slowly and end her there; Perhaps he would have to venture further towards her to be able to attack within proper distance, He did not want to wait too long that the chance is missed and she walked back out of her chambers, but striking too soon and she may catch him in the act. Ronin really wanted her to see his face as the last thing she saw before she died, but this may not be something that he was able to fulfil; only time would tell. His ears twitch as he hears footsteps in the corridor, Could this be her? Is it time already? He wonders how the Old warrior faired in his task, hopefully better than he was fairing at this very moment, either way he readied himself with one last deep breath. On the other side of the castle the Warlord was deep in thought sitting on his throne alone in the darkness of the room, he had his thoughts to accompany him for awhile his left fingers extended towards his chin as he rubbed his digits across his fully bearded chin, “Mmmm.. So much to do, so little time.. I suspect my enemies are preparing to go to war with me” he burst out in laughter aloud as he slapped his knee at the thought of the dragons army attempting attack on his lands “They don’t have the guts nor the skill required to pull off such a feat”, His mind dwells on what the serpents report entailed, so much onslaught, no quarter held as he demanded it so He was thrilled with how it all went down and that the plan worked out without a hitch, Little did he know the serpent forgot to mention Ronin the sellsword in her report, this could possibly be a mistake; His mind fell to the man who constantly reminded him of the true meaning of weakness.. Rikken ‘Good, Rikken died a slow and painful death, he deserved no less for the gluttonous sweatbag he was, did Rikken really think he could get away with such dishonor?’ Coming to a stand he had a devilish smirk across his face, walking towards the battle map, with each step echoing throughout the room, his one good eye glancing down towards the map, as he tapped a location “They will come from here” he said aloud to himself, he knew the Dragon’s army would retaliate, After tonight’s celebrations he would rally his defences in preparation for a possible siege war, This meant making sure his food supply did not fall short, amongst other things. “Mmmm… This will be a war for the age’s “ he said once more aloud to himself as he stood up straight, slowly pacing around the room going over the possible path’s of his enemy’s army he stopped at the window as he glanced down at his people partying and celebrating the honor that was brought to their lands. “Brace yourselves… War is coming” he said to himself once more as he stood there his hand resting on his swords hilt.

CharlotteCarrendar: Entering the bridal suite, the hooded old Warrior bows low as the child bride has her attention turned to the window and out looking at the hordes that were in mass celebration of the might of the Warlord, the upcoming wedding, and the return of soldiers to glory once more. Her restfulness meant she was not preparing herself, and this was the opportunity that the old warrior needed. “Child, the Warlord has requested that you be taken to the font of the temple to be cleansed before wearing your bridal gown.” He sounded so sincere, and of course he looked every part a monk of the cloth. “Oh, but I thought…never mind. Please, led me to this temple, and I shall do as you wish.” Again the old warrior bowed, opening the door, and letting the girl follow him out. This…was going just as planned. :: Having given her full report to the Warlord, then instructed to go and prepare for the celebrations herself, the Serpent followed the shadowed lines of the corridors that led from the Warlord’s hall to her own small apartments. Graced by his honour she fared well against many others of her station, and she was allowed to travel the rooms unhindered. Such was the trust the Warlord had in his protégé’. On reaching her door, the Serpent paused a moment, closing her eyes as she pressed her hand to the carving on her door – that of a serpent. In her own quarters, she could dispense the mask that she showed all living, and become the girl that had been dragged from her home so long ago. Opening the door, she padded in lightly and took up a match, lighting the many candles that filled her room. Passing one picture that was framed specially, it was of a man and his son, with a baby girl. The picture’s edges were frayed and the face of the man obscured, but the boy…the boy’s face was clear as day. A boy filled with hope, dreams and a bright future. Who could this family be? She always stopped to pay reverence in the quiet moments to reflect on what she had lost. Sighing, she moved to her closet, and here she started to disrobe, her back covered in the hira shiruken strikes that had been sealed shut with a hot instrument. Disfiguring what was once the perfect skin of the Serpent. These were to be a testimony to her prowess as a fighter. Marked by the one known as the Ronin, and yet she lives. As she moved her back with her shoulders rolling, she twinged and you could hear a cry of pain. Yes, it still hurt, they were still fresh. No one would hear her, at least, that is what she thought. No one dared enter the lair of the Serpent, unless of course they were prepared to lose their life. <3>

xZephyrZ: He had not been met with a warm welcome, he didn’t really expect one, the Eyes had setup a small temporary camp outside the city (Mitsunari) “Your return will stir many, I will attempt to manage this but you must not allow your forces in to this city, I cannot contain chaos any more than I could contain you back then”. The Young Dragon wouldn’t be allowed to forget his past, not by anyone, he had been given a room to stay in, his own in fact, just as he remembered. Tears came to his eyes when he had first entered, has his father really forgotten him? Had he instead hoped for his return? He couldn’t bear the thought of his time outside his old home all being for nought. Shaking his head he entered the War Room. It was dull, walls undecorated and unmaintained, so unlike the rest of the palace, the roof outside even sat extended so that minimal sunlight entered the room, the atmosphere was almost grim, as if to represent an unwillingness to wage war against the Empire’s enemies, perhaps that they did so with a heavy heart, wishing above all else for peace and harmony.
xZephyrZ: Of course it was impossible to avoid now, the Imperial counter-attack would be swift, it had to be, soldiers and civilians alike called for blood and it had to be delivered. (Seiyuu) “Excuse my tardiness, I was attending to my men, they had many questions, as do I”. Mitsunari and those who surrounded him glanced toward him for but a moment. (Mitsunari) “It would not do for you to interrupt these proceedings, wait quietly outside if you are late in future, this court and this kingdom do not wait for those who fall behind, even those who are to lead it someday.” Mitsunari said calmly without much regard for the Young Dragon, of course he didn’t demand respect, he didn’t even expect it, but the old general was simply cold just as he had always been. It seemed strange to think how much he had changed, the Empire going on without him as if he were not there to begin with. (Seiyuu) “My apologies, please continue” Seiyuu replied with a respectful bow, he strode quickly to the nearest empty space in the room and sat, patiently waiting for the discussion to continue.

xZephyrZ: The Brazen General continued to speak, referring to the map that lay in front of him (Mitsunari) “There are three possible locations the enemy could be located, reports from forward scouts seem to suggest the majority of his forces are concentrated in one area, we will send small contingents to each area to confirm these suspicions and proceed from there, the bulk of our forces will remain just outside the Warlords lands, to maintain a position whereby we can readily attack each position.” He paused for a moment, most likely to wait for questions. Each man represented decades of wisdom in the Arts of War, these were the warlords who occupied the majority of the lands of the Dragon and had pledged fealty to recently deceased Emperor. How civil war had not broken out after the announcement of his death was a mystery, even Mitsunari could not control the minds of nine men as experienced as he, could he? The Young Dragon’s thoughts were interrupted by a beaten and hoarse voice, come from a man clad in baroque grass green armour, indicative of the traditions of the Samurai. (Tazuka Ken) “What of the enemy’s spies, surely any mass deployment of our men would not go unforseen.” Obviously they could not avoid detection, the armies of each man were large to begin with but together they numbered tens of thousands of men, another piped up. This one sporting blood red armour which was clearly battle-worn (Madoshi Narumi) “We should not concern ourselves with spies and sabotage, a full frontal assault is the only option, our foe is without honour, we cannot stoop so low.” With that another piped up, and another (Kaguya Takai) “Do not be foolish, we shou-“ (Daijiro Baruda) “NO! We must starve him out, cut off all food and supply lines”. It was another after another, by now all nine warlords were bellowing over the top of one another, it was clear Mitsunari could not control these men, he made little effort to break through the roaring with his own voice, it was as if a pride of lions was fighting to elect a new alpha. (Seiyuu) “Well, if you won’t, I will” the Young Dragon muttered under the thundering of egos, pulling his pistol from his waist, he cocked the lever, raising it above his head before unloading a single shot.

xZephyrZ: The combustion of gunpowder was seldom an event in silence and the Warlords turn to face the Young Dragon, not having previously borne witness to such technology. (Seiyuu) “My sincerest apologies, I mean no disrespect my lords” again, he bowed respectfully “I apologise for my behaviour, but I must speak here” (Iruka Rondo) “You are unaware of your place, you-“ the hand of Mitsunari had silenced the Warlord (Mitsunari) “We will listen to what the Young Dragon has to say, despite his shortcomings he is as skilled as any of us here.” (Seiyuu) “Thank you my lord” he continued, “I only wish to say my men just as any of yours will not ride under the banner of any other, as I have pledged my own life to the service of this Empire, I have pledged them, I request only to be allowed to ride for the concentration of our enemy’s men, I wish to meet him face to face and this will allow me the best opportunity” he bowed again, waiting for a reply, unbeknownst to him this was more or less the usual scene of such meetings, the Emperor having little regard for war himself would stand inattentive, musing over his own thoughts while Mitsunari handled all else. The nine looked to Mitsunari, his word was final, and he knew now this is how it would always be. (Mitsunari) “Our Young Dragon is eager, perhaps disregarding the lives of his own for the sake of revenge, however the enemy will not expect this, you will each lead your men toward a different fortress, it will seem as though we intend to fight across a divided front, this will be but a veil, all forces will turn to the appropriate target when the time comes, we will crush our enemy swiftly, you will all be allowed a day for preparations, remember your oaths, we fight for the Dragon.”

xZephyrZ: With an act so simple it had begun, a war which would raze the entire country to the ground should it be required. Only one would stand to lay claim to this kingdom. The Young Dragon returned to his men, giving them each their orders and setting off, they would be the tip of the spear aimed to pierce the heart of the Warlord.

IceTe3a: He had to hold back from jumping out at first sight, It was her The serpent as she slivered into her chambers and closed the door behind her, Little did she know Ronin laid in waiting under the Desk in her very Chamber. His eyes flowing her slow and feminine movements, her stance seemed to change as her body movements gave off a different perspective of a entirely different person, watching as she gave reverence to a picture of some sort, ‘What is she doing? This is not the same woman I faced back at Rikkens’ Ronin thought to himself, the woman from the battlefield was vicious and had no emotion, but the woman who stood in this very room showed of a difference, No matter he waved it off as a mere distraction to himself. He needed to find a weak point in her, somewhere he could strike if need be as he studied her movements, her flexing muscles; it seemed she was injured from his shiruken more then he thought she was or so his eyes tell him. Suddenly out of nowhere she started to disrobe, deffently not the situation Ronin expected to be in, as he could not help but look on he had to keep watch of her just in case she showed sign of knowing his presence, His eyes fell upon her Disfigured skin upon her back, ‘Ahh so she is still affected by the wounds.. Interesting” this information would come in handy. The time was now or never, She had no weapons and was wounded with her back against him, slowly he creeped out from under the desk, coming to a stand silently; his katana unsheathing ever so carefully and slowly, he extends one leg at a time keeping on the ball of his feet, as he moved closer to her, not making a sound, he could almost feel the warmth of her body when he extends his katana’s blade allowing the sharp blade to run down the side of her cheek and rest on her shoulder pressed against her neck. “I Always get my kill” Ronin said, with a low tone, He wanted to see her face as he took her life, this was a must for him, so he threw out the idea of hacking her apart before she knew what hit her, What could go wrong? Banging on the door of the Map room * Boom Boom Boom* “ENTER” The warlord bellowed, there could only be but one who would disturb him and his thoughts, the doors swinging open to show a the wall of the hallway and two lit torches suddenly the torches went out leaving the hallway pitch black, there stood a man covered in a full black ninja outfit, the only skin to be shown was that around his eyes as a decretive spiked Jaw piece covered his entire jaw line this of course was connected to his suit, his eyes glowing in the darkness; “Raiden… “ The warlords voice rumbled in a low tone, He knew those eyes anywhere; They belonged to The warlords personal Adviser and one of his top warriors, Raiden was born into the realm of darkness, his entire life living and training in pure darkness so his eyes adapted over time, it is said he can see through the darkest of shadows as if it was daylight. No one else but the warlord has ever met Raiden lest lay their bare eyes upon him. He was well known, but some though him myth or rumor only “I Return from the Isle’s of the north, my task completed, the witness’s silenced or otherwise disposed” Raided was a one man team able to Infiltrate any fortress, or disappear completely in a blink of an eye. Raiden appeared near the Warlord, who was used to his quick movements by now “I agree.. This is where they will strike from “ Raiden said, the warlord took his conical wisely, as he nodded “Go and scout our enemies numbers, find out their plans” the warlord ordered Raiden, as soon as he had finished, the torches came back on almost magically as if they never went out. He needed not look around to see if Raiden was still around he knew that Raiden had already disappeared with the shadows. Sometimes he wondered exactly how skilled Raiden actually was, he’s never failed any of his missions but this was a question he dared not ask the silent shadow known as Raiden and one day he knew the serpent would become just as powerful as Raiden is, He had to admin Raiden gave the old warlord the chills, but to think The serpent and Raiden both at the same skill level; God help japan. He did not envy the army to face those two, perhaps one day he would force them to meet it would do them both good to learn off each other, although he did not know how either of them would take it. Raiden was battle born, Is first taste of blood was that of his mothers who died pregnant in battle, he was cut out of his dying mother and given away to a passing monk, who promised the dying mother that Raiden would be looked after, as a new born Raiden was perfect for training untouched by the weakness of the world, he was handed to the shadow ninja tribe to train in darkness, upon his 21st year of life he was a fully trained agent of the shadows, taking his first blood contract with the Warlord (( -more- ))

IceTe3a: ( A blood contract being a contract bound and written in blood, binding Raiden to the Warlord until the day the Warlord dies)It was time for the warlord to get ready for tonight’s feast and make his way to the Grand hall He stormed out of the map room, down the hall as the guards quickly played keep up making sure not to stray to close to the warlord as he preferred his space, The warlord was making his way down to the party to get drunk and boast about his past war stories with other fellow warriors. Meanwhile Raiden had already made it outside of the castle wall, he moved quickly on his horse who stood 24 palms tall, A beautiful black mare, and pure black skin color, the horse was trained in warfare and knew its way around a battlefield, She did not spook easily and she was taller than most horses in Japan, this particular horse was brought over from one of the neighboring islands they galloped at full speed in the darkness of night, barely seeable towards the lands of the Dragon’s who would most likely be massing their armies. Flying above Raiden and his horse, was a pure black raven; simply known a Skuttle, the one pure thing about Raiden was his pet raven he loved with his merciless heart. Skuttle was perfect for distractions amongst other things, tired of flying Skuttle soars down towards Raiden landing on his shoulder as he galloped onwards, “Kaaah!!” Skuttle crowed as he nuzzled Raiden’s cheek slightly, you couldn’t see it as mouth was completely covered but he smirked slightly at Skuttle’s craving for attention although he knew skuttle just wanted a snack. The rumors about Raiden’s eyes were true, His senses were heightened from the years of training in complete darkness, The first was his hearing; Unable to see in the pitch black of the cavern system he relied heavely on his hearing to pinpoint people and creatures around him, then came smell; finally came his sight, allowing him to see in the darkest of places; Once a person’s eyesight allowed complete sight in Darkness they were ready to become a true agent of the shadows, signaling their training was complete and there need to make their first blood contract. It was the ways of the agent of shadows. ((E ))

CharlotteCarrendar: – The old warrior was clever in his deception to make the Child bride think he was a monk, about to cleanse her at the font of the temple. With many a guard now drinking in celebration, few paid heed to the pair, as they wandered through the castle and on their way to the temple, WHICH happened to be near the gates. Keeping his hood low, so as not to expose his face to any that may be curious, he walked with the aid of his boa staff, which was also a key weapon when used correctly and by someone with talent. The young Child bride, who was not yet dressed in splendor, looked like a servant girl. Her age making her seem less likely to be the very Bride of the Warlord’s son. She kept her head down, as she had been instructed by her now dead father, for he hated her bringing attention to herself. Now within range of the temple, the old warrior turned and gestured with his hand to the girl. “Just through this door, and we shall have privacy for this service. The Warlord and his son are busy dressing and meeting with dignitaries. To the child, she knew nothing better and accepted his reasons for the lack of people to see her be blessed. It was probably a formality that bored the socks off the likes of the powerful Warlord. Taking the child inside, there was already a monk who happened to be in prayer. He looked up from where he was seated, cross legged on the ground, curious about the pair. The old warrior was fast to allay any concerns. “By the Warlord’s orders, this girl is to be…cleansed.” The monk made a face, having not heard this decree. “I know not of this.” The old warrior chuckled and said. “The Warlord wanted me to inform you, that he wished YOU to do the wedding. He requires you right away, leaving the blessing to me.” The monk leapt to his feet. A key role in the festivities? Why it was too good an offer to refuse. Food, drink…and of course the beautiful pleasure slaves. This monk…was one who enjoyed the spoils of serving the Warlord. “Thank you, brother, I shall make my way to the Warlord’s hall.” Taking his leave, the old warrior knew he was on borrowed time. He turned to the girl and said. “I need you to change into a special…outfit for this ceremony.” Course the girl had no idea that this was all part of the kidnapping attempt. She was only a child after all. “Please show me where I might find this outfit.” He directed her to a small room, where they had clothes for the poor, and he selected a dress that was most unflattering. “Here we are. To be blessed one must remove all signs of wealth and station.” The girl didn’t like the dress, but she dared not refuse, and went to change, as the old warrior kept a look out for the return of the monk, or a wandering guard. Thankfully, none were coming. When the girl was dressed, the old warrior smiled. “Perfect, now, the service is to be held out in the lake that is beyond the castle. I forgot to mention that part.” He then led the girl outside, and made a beeline for the gates, the young child foolishly following behind. Once they made it safely outside, the old warrior led her back to where the horses had been tied, and promptly sat the girl on the back of his horse. She did not complain, but kept looking back to the castle. “Won’t we be late?” she asked. The old warrior chuckled and replied. “All good things are worth waiting for.” He then mounted the horse and together, the two started off for Rikken’s town. :: The sound of the slithering of the snake on the Serpent’s desk made the female warrior stop a moment, as she moved in pain from the hira shuriken scars. Her snakes were not normally unsettled, but something was bothering them. About to turn, she felt the sudden touch of cold metal to her cheek. A dark voice filled with foreboding. “I Always get my kill” That voice. The Serpent had heard it before. The Ronin. She chuckled darkly and let the rest of her robe fall to the floor. “Ah, of course. A man that kills a woman who is both without cloth or weapons is a warrior true.” She turned slowly, wanting him to see her face before he ran her through. “I dare you to stare me in the eyes, as you cut me down.” <3>

xZephyrZ: With great haste they made way for the Warlord’s fortress, unaware of what awaited them, the Ronin and the Serpent, the Young Bride as she was sped away from the Warlord’s land under cover of night, the agents of shadow in the Warlord’s employ, stalking his prey as if it was their own. To the Young Dragon the world was simple, he would confirm the Warlord’s presence and slay him, he knew The Eyes had skill enough to best a force double their number and he was not unfamiliar with campaigns of this kind. Though, it certainly would not be this easy, when they arrived he would await cover of night and launch a surprise assault, the majority of his forces would use hit and run tactics, harassing the enemy enough to keep them occupied whilst the Young Dragon and a number of his Inner Circle led a bloody charge directly for the Warlord himself. It was extremely simple, but in his experience always effective, he knew The Eyes could adapt to almost any situation without so much as an uttered command and each of them was fully aware of his expectations. Ever-faster they rode for battle, for death, the Warlord’s last sensation in this world would be the bite of the Young Dragon.

IceTe3a: Ronin’s eyes glaring at the serpent with a deathly look, as she turned to face him ever so slowly. Dropping the rest of her gown she stood before him fully naked this did not faze Ronin in the slightest as he was not physically attracted to her, he heard her call him out on his honor ‘A man that kills a woman who is both without cloth or weapons is a warrior true.’ “A true warrior never gets caught off guard, what’s your excuse?” he threw back at her, as he grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and pushed her a good distance away from him. Throwing down his blades on the floor, he glances towards her before taking in a deep breath, moving his arms in a clockwise formation in a circle in front of him his right arm bent at the elbow coming backwards towards his chest as his left arm extended in front of him almost completely, both palms were open and ready to counter. He was in an unarmed fighting stance known from Din-Mak as he was well trained in this form, a smirk cracks across his face as his lips spread slightly “Since you’re a female I suppose I can give you a advantage” as he wiggled his left hands fingers back and forward once more to single her to come at him, this time she would not escape the fight they would have, unlike last time. The noise and commotion getting louder as the warlord came closer the grand hall, he could hear the banter between warriors, chant of the people as he finally entered the room an uproar from the crowd ‘Warlord!! Warlord!! Warlord!~’ the crowd chanted continuously, the warlord raised his arm to quiet down the mass “ LET THE CELEBRATION BEGIN!! “ as he walked further into the grand hall his good eye peered around, seeing the various spectacular entertainments for the night, from the Jesters to the fire breathers and sparing matches in the middle between brothers at arms, Unarmed of course. It was just one big brawl party to the untrained eye but the warlord knew it was good for moral, coming to his main seat up the back where all could see him, and he could see all; he fell down into the throne with a large thud, a servant girl quickly scrambling to bring him his jug of beer as he snatched it from her and waved her away. “ Where is my son?! I demand his presence at once!!” He bellowed to the nearest guard who almost looked like he shat his pant’s right before going off into a sprint into the distance “ARHARHARHAHAHA” the Old warlord loved intimidating his guard’s, he knew they feared him and rightly so as he chugged down his beer, some spilt over down onto his beard. Letting out a ghastly belch from his lower stomach he roared aloud at the ongoing brawls in the centre of the room, watching him men fight for honor and fun. From a distance a loud strum of a guitar could be heard, as the crowd cleared path, the sight of a man in a gypsy like outfit, rugged long pants, brown tanned leather boots, and a ripped vest. His hair was black and styled in a young and popular way with the ladies men, his facial features promoted that of a Confident, strong man, on his right cheek a tattoo of 3 tear drops from the corner of his eye, going down to the bottom of his cheek, the strumming started as it played on the music was from a distant land, as this man seemed well versed in music and well travelled. The music indeed was that from the lands of Spain his piercing blue eyes, glanced around the room as he walked in a almost dancing fashion “All our times have come Here, but now they’re gone Seasons don’t fear the reaper Nor do the wind, the sun or the rain” he started singing in his special tone, it was a mesmerizing tone to be heard, he was known for his silver tongue the way his music had effects on people, to either boost their power and emotions or to make them feel low, weak and exhausted, rumour had it that his music had the power to give life or take it, though this were only rumours as people have died through his music but no one ever saw what really happened, for he was quick with a slide of hand, he was a con man at heart, and a hustler in the head, His partner the beautiful female that was always by his side, was known for her Mesmerizing voice as well but more so for the way she dances, able to mesmerize an entire army with the sway of her hips, was the myth following her around, although most feared the pair they preferred them to be on their side rather than have to face them. Kayne glances around looking for his partner in crime knowing all too well she would be around here somewhere as he continued to throw out a solo dance as he walked and played his guitar whilst singing “Come on baby (Don’t fear the reaper) Baby take my hand (Don’t fear the reaper)

 
IceTe3a: We’ll be able to fly (Don’t fear the reaper) Baby I’m your man” It was like he was calling out to her, the men giving way to his casual dancing walk around the hall, Kayne the bard knew the warlord was watching him with interest as he and his other half was another of the warlords advisers there were 5 all up, including the serpent. Doing a little spin, Kayne quickly sent a tarot card flying towards the warlord, who was quick enough to catch it; Glancing down at the picture of the tarot card, it was the hanging man. He chuckled slightly as he looked back up Kayne was bowing with one arm extended outwards into the air, the other folded back into his chest; His chin lifted up so he kept eye contact on the warlord, Kayne’s eyes and smile were often compared to that of a demon “His eyes and smile are devilish” they would say, as the same went for his other half “ A temptress for sure!” ahh the rumors a travelling gypsy pair had to endure.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Thrown unceremoniously to the floor by the Ronin, the Serpent practically bounced upon the floor, her hair thrown in front of her face, which she flicked back violently. How dare he assume that she would never be prepared to fight an adversary, even in her own chambers. Hissing angrily, she flipped up to her feet, and with gritted teeth faced off against the agile warrior. So, he wanted to fight hand to hand, his weapons discarded in favour of taking her on as she was only to use her body as a weapon, nothing else. Dark eyes followed the Ronin’s arm movements, and she detected his fight style off the bat. It was known from Din-Mak. He gestured to her, beckoning her to make first strike. Gladly, she would oblige, as she rolled back her shoulders, and with right left foot forward, right foot back, she angled her body side on, to present her left shoulder at the front facing the Ronin. Propelling herself forward using the power of her right foot, she launched herself at the Ronin, with her left arm swinging outward from her fist being at her chest, to make a strike against his right arm, as a measure to block a right handed attack, as she followed through with her right fist to strike at his throat. Her left arm would be drawn back sharply in the follow through :: In the Warlord’s hall, the bard’s partner was a sensually dressed gypsy girl, with long flowing hair that draped her backside like a gossamer veil. Smiling wickedly as her brother sang to amuse and entertain, she gyrated and spun, with hip movements designed to enthral and captivate. Her voice like liquid honey as she sang to appease the crowd. “Creatures of desire are for men to devour, but there is nothing as delicious as the ripening of a flower. Soft and succulent petals to taste, but there is plenty to go around for her virtue is chaste.” The singer licked her lips, batting her eyelashes at the swollen male horde of guards and elders. She sang of lust of want, or insatiable need…planting ideas that were like sewing a seed of thought. Dare the men try to break from the spell of this bewitching beauty and her bard companion? <3>

 


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Six.

$
0
0

 

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Six

The Demon Twins

https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1380392275/755215.jpg
Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: Ronin ‘s eyes watched as the serpent bounced down on the floor, only to get back up within an instant, Of course her reflexes were fast, she was a trained assassin. He expected her reflexes would kick in, so much for helpless girl as he watched on her body sliding into a fighting form; yet another confirmation, she knows unarmed combat which should be expected but he wasn’t really sure what she was trained in since she kept running from their fights he was glad they finally got to face off, coming to a tall stand, he faces her side on his right shoulder facing her, as his left arm bends behind his back to rest on the bottom of his back firmly, his right arm in front of him, bent at the elbow as his palm was open his knuckles facing towards her, his palm was level with his chin, this was a more relaxed and cocky pose used from those who knew they did not need to take the fight seriously, or So he thought he wouldn’t have to. Suddenly she propelled herself towards him with great mass; her left hand jabs up towards him, His right hand simply swung in a anti clockwise motion collecting her left jab in the motion and pushing it outwards away from his body, as his right arm came back up he barely had enough time to deflect a secondary swing from her right hand aimed centre at his neck, he managed to get his right hand up towards the same position it was before, but not in enough time as her right hand strike was well past the point where he could deflect it entirely, instead his right palm twisted slightly until his palm met with her wrist, her arm rubbing and gliding across his open palm as he managed to move the blow slightly but not enough late as the hit landed on the side of his neck, he felt it with great force as his neck muscles clenched in protest to the hit, he felt a bit winded if she had landed that blow he most certainly would have been completely winded, but now with her left arm flying outwards and his right palm rubbing up against her right arm, she was left open, His eyes get a sharp look in it. His knees bent slightly, locking his feet in place to allow for a more forceful hit, his left arm comes swinging out from behind his back, his palm locked into place bending back at the wrist as his palm was open, coming under their right arm, he aimed to land a blow right into her stomach, Hopefully landing the blow causing her to stagger, although this left him wide open for an array of counters and submissive attacks, of which he hoped she was not trained in. Back in the Great hall, the old warlord was watching the Bard know as Kayne sing with his silver tongue, The warlord has never actually see that man not seductively dancing around as he walked, and then there was the Gypsy dancer Kekeyama who no one ever forget once laying eyes upon her, they were both advisers to him, in which he counselled often as they have travelled the world and their knowledge is worldly at the very least, but there was something about those two that never sat straight with him, They were human enough but never exactly had the same feeling a human gave off around him, the rumours about Kayne being a Incubus of silver tongue and Kekeyama the seductive Succubus, they were portraying the skill sets of demon’s but he was just glad that they were on his side, he never would show such dishonour and ask them directly about their pasts or how they met each other, people just always had their assumptions of them and it was left at that. His arm raised he summoned them over but did not wait until they were near to talk to them, instead he just bellowed towards them until they came closer “I see you two have made it just in time for the celebrations, and of course the oncoming war. Kayne, Kekeyama what advise do you two have for a old friend such as me” Kayne was skilled in the tarot cards so he commonly read the warlords future which was to be expected by now. Kayne’s devilish smirk caught the eyes of many a female in the room, his eyes have trapped many a young lady allowing them to get lost, or so they say. The females of the room were all chatting amongst themselves as they watched on towards Kayne who simply gave a slight nod towards a particular group of young ladies, although his eyes were glancing towards Kekeyama watching to see how she would react to all of this a raised brow was all he gave Kekeyama as a statement before he walked straight past her gliding his open palm across her shoulder, nodding towards the old warlord; Kayne swung his guitar onto his back strapping it in place, no one knew exactly but everyone thought he used that as his weapon to kill people, but it was more complicated than it seemed.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Serpent was one that learnt never to make a single strike and just hope for the best. She fought with a dogged determination and fury unlike that of many of her contemporaries. Naked as the day she was born, and in a locked fight with the Ronin, the truth to her abilities was about to come to the fore. First attempt to set up a block so the Ronin’s right hand would be engaged with her left, meant the second attack of her right fist to his neck would have made it’s mark, but only deflected after she had made impact to the side of his neck. Her left arm out wide, meant that she had an opening to her stomach region which the Ronin sought to exploit, going for a right hand fist low blow, which made its mark. Striking her with enough force to blow her back slightly. The mark of his fist causing instant bruising; as the veins beneath ruptured. The Serpent was forced back, but this did not mean she would run. Two quick bounces on her toes and the viper was rising once more. This time propelling off her left foot, she went for a full left jab to the Ronin’s head – right side. The right foot follows through but her knee is bent slightly, ready for a turn to the waist to generate a round house kick to the left side of his stomach. :: Kekeyama danced towards the Warlord, who had taken a marked interest in Kayne and his sister. He was smart enough to know that the pair were dangerous in their own right, and the saying to keep your friends close and your enemies closer, rang true with this couple. Kayne was already enticing a group of ladies of the Warlord’s court to giggle and whisper about him, while the female succubus was all too happy to answer the Warlord’s questions. The war, and the fact they arrived when they did. Holding herself gracefully Kekeyama answered simply. “My gratitude for your welcome, my Lord. I fear we thought we might not get here before the action, but it looks to me that we arrived just in time. As for this…war. My advice is simple. Don’t show your hand too early.” That said, she waited for her brother to interject. <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin’s blow hit her hard, sending her back with a forceful blow to the stomach, he knew this damage would hurt but it was not enough to stop her fight as she sprung back up to her feet ready for round two, he knew she’d come back and come back hard as he watched her movements slowly trying to quickly gather exactly what she was going to do, he studied her feet movements and then the twitching in her muscles as his eyes quickly dart just in time to see a downward blow towards his head, with instinct he raised both arms to block the blow successfully not without causing some pain towards his arms though, it hit hard suddenly he didn’t know what hit him as her leg came around full motion singing straight into his ribcage on the side, it hit him hard the blood veins rupturing instantly as his lips parted trailing with a rather low and angry “ARrrgh” it looked as if the kick fractured some of his ribs, two at least, now bent over at the waist In pain he tries to catch his breath back each breath he took raising and lowering his chest, causing pain with the movement of his muscles around his rib cage.right hand clutching the spot where he was hit, Could he continue the fight? Or was he done for only time would tell. The warlord nods as his eyes examine the sensual female known a Kekeyama, “Mmmmhmm” he let slip out of his lips agreeing with what she had to say, he glances quickly over to Kayne who was busy doing what he did best, wooing the female’s in the room and with great success so it seemed, his brows furrowed that Kayne was not here as he summoned but he would not protest as to little was known about the two to be safe. “I understand what you are saying, we may be looking at a siege though” he was determine not to get into a siege war with the dragons army but wanted to face them front on, although this may not be the best course of action for this war. His eyes swing back to Kayne who was walking this way, with one girl on each side of him his arm wrapped around both their waists, he gives a slight nod towards him, as kayne came to a stop near his sister, he shook his head at the disrespect kayne was showing him, bringing two ladies from the party wrapped around himself infront of him? The warlord? Whilst they discussed sensitive matters? But that was kayne and only his sister could control him, the old warlord looked towards Kekeyama as if to say deal with him please, sitting back into the chair he awaited for this to be dealt with. “Oh, how interesting? You two are just friend’s? Not young sisters? But you’re both so lovely” Kayne said in his devilish tone, his digits rubbing against the bottom of their chin’s, he glances over to his sister who was conversing with the Warlord, he knew if he didn’t get over there soon his sister would smack him with her dammed whip or drag him over by his ear, They both seemed to be dominate but no one could guess who was in charge of their operation. Kayne’s eyes fell upon the two ladies who he was so simply wooing without much hasle, his index fingers on both hands touch just under the chin of the two ladies as he guided them into his arm’s spinning them all around to face his sister and the warlord he raises a brow as he noticed the Old warlord glancing over at him ‘Honestly this old man really needs to die already’ He thought to himself, although he wondered if his sister would hear his thoughts she was always good at that, as he started to lead the ladies towards the warlord and his sister, he slipped a hand around each of their waist and pulled them in closer to him, so they got more personal “Shall we” he said in his silver tongue, before coming to a stop just next to his sister.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Spinning back the Serpent draws her leg in after a successful strike to the Ronin’s ribcage. The distinct crack of the ribs, breaking bone a sure certainty that she had done good damage. But not one to bask in the glory of a simple hit, she was going for the final move to end this fight and bring the Ronin down. As he was doubled over in pain from the kick she raised up both hands clasped together with fingers interlocked and then slams her joined fists together on the space between his neck and the top of his back, the force of the blow was to send him crashing head first to the floor, where if he hit his head on the stone he was sure to be knocked out. That was the plan. :: Kekeyama kept the Warlord in her sights, always one to pay heed to the words of the reigning Lord of this land. She used her feminine wiles to keep his eyes upon her for she was indeed very pleasing to the eye. The subtle sway of her silk clad hips, and the way her vest clung so tight to her form, it accentuated her ample bosom, showing off cleavage that would leave many a man with their tongue hanging out. Course, this was not about pleasure, this was business. Flicking her tongue inside her mouth, she nodded at the notion that they may be headed for a siege, which is not what any true Commander wants, but rather to face the enemy head on. “I’m sure when the Dragon comes that you my Lord will ride out in lead of your men, and fell the Dragon the same way he was taken last time. Just remember, acting out of emotion makes for rash choices. Always keep them in check. Or it will be your undoing.” These words were meant respectfully, as she was sure he understood, however, her brother was not being respectful, in fact by bringing over two lovelies and wooing them before the Warlord, was a tad embarrassing. The look Kekeyama got from the Warlord, was more or less to deal with her Brother’s insolence straight up. Kekeyama understood perfectly. She rounded on her brother and his two choice females and offered each a sinister smile. “There is a time for service, and a time for pleasure. I am sure you two ladies would not want to disappoint the Warlord, after all is it not he who holds your lives in his hands?” She then backed up and hoped damn well the Warlord heard her, so he could make a gesture that the women would understand that he would follow through with the threat. <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin was bent over still recovering from the last blow, his eyes on the ground before him his breathing still heavy, what was she doing? He forgot all about her whilst trying to regain his composure, his eyes glance forward only to see the Serpents leg’s, noticing they were moving forward towards him, he attempted to get back up as his eyes followed the flow of her body, to late he saw her hands clasped together falling down with great force his eyes widen as her strike hit true, right smack in the middle of the neck ”ARHH….” He couldn’t even finish screaming out before his head was sent flying down to the rock hard floor below him with great speed, *BANG* his head hit the cold stone floor, his body went limp as he blacked out laying down in front of her, a small amount of blood trickling out from under his head into the grooves of the stone floor, signalling the blow was a success he was still breathing but out cold, was this the end for the Ronin? Should he have listened to the old warriors advice? His life was now in the hands of the Serpent and what she saw fit to do with him. :: Leaning back in his throne his gaze become narrow as he watched Keke address the two females around her brother, . “There is a time for service, and a time for pleasure. I am sure you two ladies would not want to disappoint the Warlord, afterall is it not he who holds your lives in his hands” keke suggested towards the two ladies there face said it all Embarrassed and angry that Keke would impose such a thing towards them, their eyes fell upon him as a low growl came out from his cracked lips, leaning forward with one open palm resting on his knee, he was about to get up when the two girls eep’d and ran off into the crowd, their faces would not be seen again he would bet his entire kingdom on that fact. He laughed aloud pleased with the results Keke had promised him, this was a gesture towards her as he sat back in his chair “Only you could do something like that with a straight face keke, I assume you will keep him on a tighter leash from now on” his eyes flicked over to kayne who was unfazed by this motion to remove his newly found toys “Now to business, I do agree we should wait and see what the dragons army do, let’s allow them to make the first move. I thank you for your guidance in this Keke” he extended his arm to allow her palm to fall into his where if she would allow it he would kiss her fingers in a sign of thanks and deep respect, his eyes narrowed on Kayne “ I want a reading as soon as you are ready Kayne” he gestured to the private chambers behind his throne, a small room with one entry and exit, no windows just a table and four chairs with torches on the wall to light the room up, The warlord nodded at Keke and then made his way into the room to await the two gypsy kin. Kayne watched as his sister told off the two girls who were not pleased with what his sister said, although once they saw the Warlord was not pleased with them they ran off in a scurry, a slight grumble in defiance “ you never let me have any fun sister” he whispered so only she could hear his digits run through his course hair as he smirks slightly, a twinkle in his eyes as he glances at her with a wink, quickly registering what the warlord said he nodded slightly as he watched the warlord make his way off “ Eh, I don’t really fancy it, Besides there are so many other young ladies to woo” he spun on the heel of his foot turning his back on his sister, he had full intentions on not going into the room where the warlord awaited for his card reading as he much preferred to spend his time around the ladies.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Breathing heavily, the Serpent stood over the felled body of the Ronin. A slight pool of crimson was showing upon the cracks between the rock floor, and though the Ronin was still breathing, he was no longer conscious. The Serpent did not come off without being injured herself, looking down as she placed her slender digits upon the dark swelling of her stomach where the Ronin had made a hit land. The Serpent swore silently that he would pay for damaging her once more, but at least he was now out cold on the floor. Snatching up a simple robe, she made her way to the door, opening it and then calling out for a guard or two. The clatter of footfalls was heard as two of the Warlord’s top guards appeared, and thankfully they were not drunk. “In my chambers a man is unconscious. He broke in and attempted to kill me. He is wanted by the Warlord for crimes against our lands. Drag him to the dungeons, while I get ready for the feast. You are to report back to me when you have completed this task.” The two guards ambled in, and saw the weapons of the attacker discarded, the man on the floor in a small pool of blood. One guard looked back at the Serpent in amazement. She had taken down a man…with only a robe on? If only they knew the truth. Dragging the Ronin out, the Serpent closed the door, and then leaned against it. A true look of fear came over her face. That was too close. She had fought out of the instinct of survival and managed to get a break. She secretly swore there would not be a second time. Blinking away a tear, she then went to get ready for the Warlord’s feast. :: Kekeyama graciously allowed the Warlord to plant a kiss upon the back of her hand, and then turned his attentions to the brother – Kayne. He wanted a reading, and he wanted it now. Reassurance no doubt that what Kekeyama had said, and that he was acting properly in his ideals on how to go about winning the upcoming war. Kekeyama knew her brother well enough at losing the two frightened females back into the crowd. She knew that there would be others, for it was all too easy for Kayne to gather more into his web of deceit. But now was not the time for play, and she knew it. When Kayne lamented that she never let him have fun, she smiled innocently as though she had no idea what he was talking about. “You can suck the souls out of the nimble creatures of this court…after you have appeased the Warlord. I am sure the lovely ladies will all be wet with anticipation for your attentions.” She then gestured with her hand towards the door which the Warlord had gone through. “So…keep it in your pants and go read the cards.” <3>

IceTe3a: Ronins lifeless body laying there as his blood marked the floors of the serpent, a steady stained memory on her floor to remind her How it went down, and how easily it could have gone the other way If the Ronin did not disguard his weapons. The guards picked up Ronin’s unconscious body, dragging it down the hall feet first towards the dungeon, who knows what was to happen to him now, will the Serpent inform the warlord about Ronin? Did she have other ideas for him, only time could tell. A large sigh was heard as Kayne spun once more on his heels to face his lovely sister who was standing there with a smile on her face ‘You can suck the souls out of the nimble creatures of this court…after you have appeased the Warlord. I am sure the lovely ladies will all be wet with anticipation for your attentions.’ She had basically told him to stop messing around and do his job, she never let him have his fun as he grumbled under his breath before walking straight to his sister, swinging his left arm around her waist he pulled her in close and personal as he guided her with him “If I am to deal with him, then so shall you” he intended to bring her with him since he had to endure the old warlords company, others looked onto the two, as Kayne had her in arm the females from before were fuming, this is how the rumours spread about them, some said they were sister and brother others say lovers, no one could tell exactly all they knew is what they saw, and the females of the courtroom were jealous and fuming that kayne had Keke in his arm, it was all too obvious to see as Keke was given dark looks from females they passed “I wonder what the cards have to say today about the warlord” his digits strumming the back of Keke’s lower waist as he whistled a tune mid walk. Finally arriving to the door where the warlord disappeared into he opened the door for keke and gave her a helpful push infront of him through the door as he walked in behind her closing the door behind them both. As he walked past Keke his fingertips ran across the side of her face as he kept eye contact with her, his hues than flick to the now sitting warlord who was awaiting for Kayne to sit down, Kayne’s head and eyes facing the warlord his fingers trailed off the tip of Keke’s face and wiggled signalling her to follow him as he sat down on the chair and pat his knee awaiting her to come sit down on his lap he arched a brow whilst laying his hands on the empty wooden table. “The future is unsure, but to me the many pathways in life show me a glimpse of what could be, what will be and what has been” his palms lift up off the table hovering just above It as they cross over each other once, nothing happened and then back again once they separated they allowed the view of a Tarot card deck that was sitting on the table, just appearing out of thin air or so the onlookers would appear. With that he leaned back and waited for the warlord to continue his questioning as his eyes flicker to Keke. The warlord’s eyes opened as he saw Kayne and keke in arms walking into the room, these two are too confusing for the likes of him to understand as he watched Kayne walk forward and take a seat, his eyes directed to Kayne’s waving hands on the table suddenly the deck of tarot cards appeared out of thin air, He always enjoyed this part secretly, the warlord thought him and keke were truly demons with powerful magic although he was not sure exactly. “ I want to know the future, what will happen in this war, Whose paths do you see? Tell me exactly what I need to know, not what I want to know” his eyes fall upon keke for a mere moment before flicking back down to kayne whose eyes were devilishly glaring towards his awaiting eye contact, it sent a chilling feel down his spine.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Serpent prepared herself for the banquet in a stylish gown that was black silk, with a golden serpent that was sewn from the very top of her neckline, then went all the way down to the floor. Made specially it was an exceptional dress that showed off the Serpent’s curves without fault. Her hair was now tied back in a ceremonial bun, with long ornate hair pins, that were actually poisoned tipped daggers – holding her hair in place elegantly. She had used a light make up, and taken care around her eyes, accentuating them with a black ink that made her look all the more serpent like. Her jewellery was of serpents that wound around her wrists and ankles, with one that was made into a necklace that rested gently upon her skin – two rubies for eyes stared out from a serpent’s head. Pleased with her attire, she was now ready to attend the Warlord’s feast. She did however have to remind herself of the captive Ronin, and what part he plays in the killing of the Dragon and Rikken. She expected the guards to attend to her in the Dining hall, after they had ensured the Ronin was well secured. Half of her wanted to go check, but she knew that she could not keep the Warlord waiting. Raising her head proudly, she set off for the hall, unaware of the arrival of the Gyspy siblings that currently had the Warlord occupied. :: In the small room, Kekeyama took her place seated upon her Brother’s lap. She did not react to his frequent stroking and touching, as she got a kick out of seeing the anger rise from the mere females that had become infatuated with her Brother; Kayne. This happened everywhere they went. Perhaps Kayne did it to make all very aware that he kept his sister close, for reasons that would eventually come to pass. The tension in the small room was so that you could carve it with a knife. The Warlord showing his basic humanity. Desperate to be told if he was right in his actions, and his desires. If the cards would read in favour, or show him death. Often when cards of ill advice were shown, the humans tended to overreact and show fear. This would be interesting indeed, if the Warlord did such a thing. Kekeyama leaned back and rested herself against her brother, almost casually as the tarot cards appeared as though by magic. The Warlord had questions, and fired them at Kayne, while Kekeyama tilted her head; keen herself to see how this played out. <3>

IceTe3a: In a dark cell in the dungeon the floor covered in dried blood, scattered bones and bloodied tables amongst torture equipment and tools, two chains hung from either side of the walls guided by two chains hanging from the ceiling with one large hoop at the end of it, the chains coming down from the sides of the walls went through the hoops and dropped down, they were attached to Ronin’s arms forcing his arms to lay outward in a v motion above his head (( Like this \ O / <- :D )) his head drooping downward as his chin rested on his chest, his feet dragging across the floor, this was to make his muscles tense and more susceptible to torture and having a deeper effect. The guards who had taken Ronin to the cell had locked the door and taken the key, Finding the Serpent they nod slightly as the pass her the key “ The Prisoner is secured as best as we could although we cannot be sure when and if he will wake up” with the the guards quickly went back to their posts before the warlord found them abandoning their posts, They feared the serpent but they feared the warlord more. Kayne smirks at the questions the warlord was giving him, typical questions anyone asks when will I find love, Will I become Rich, What’s my future, When and how will I die. No one ever asked anything out of the ordinary which bored Kayne slightly, but it was to be expected, Nodding in understanding he grabbed the tarot cards in one hand as he single handed started to shuffle the deck of cards all 78 cards were guided smoothly through his controlling hands allowing for a swift and easy transition of placement no one knew the outcome of the draw not even Kayne knew what would come out of the draw. He stopped shuffling the deck quickly ; placing the deck in front of the warlord “Keep all your questions in your mind focus your energy on them and cut the deck for me. He watched as the warlord took a deep breath, he seemed to be meditating on the questions in his mind, Keke had leaned back against him allowing her weight to fall upon his body, he was used to this and never minded it he always kept her close to him as he wrapped his arms around her waist interlocking his fingers together as he awaited the warlord 10 minutes had passed as the warlord was still meditating, honestly this man took things to literal bored of waiting he rested his chin on keke’s shoulder nuzzling her cheek slightly as he took in her scent, he loved the smell of a female. Finally the warlord cut the deck, Kayne gathered the cards and placed them back on top of each other he knew exactly which spread he was going to use, it was the Five card Horseshoe spread each card had a different meaning starting from left to right the Present Position, the Present Desires, the Unexpected, the Immediate Future and the Outcome. He spreads the entire deck across the table placing his left hand up near Keke’s face he holds up all five fingers with a devilish grin, signaling for the warlord to choose 5 cards in total, the warlord picked five cards not turning them over he pulled them towards him, as Kayne placed his left hand over the edge of the cards on one side and trailed it to the right side of the table where the cards ended as he did the cards disappeared from the left side of his hand, finally the deck had disappeared all together leaving the 5 cards appear in the middle in front of them in a horseshoe set up, Kayne never did this himself and the warlord never set them up he just allowed people to believe it was magic. The warlord nodded his head signaling he was ready, as Kayne waved his hand near the first card he stated simply “ The Present – The justice card” he said just before the card flipped over on its own to reveal the picture of the Justice card. It was a Major Arcana card, this was indeed Ironic it made Kayne’s right eye twinkle slightly for he knew exactly what this meant, the Justice card does not apply to the laws made by mankind although sometimes the laws of mankind do mimic the laws of the universe that justice does enforce, and in rare cases like this one it indeed refers to them “ Rikken has died it may have not been by your hand precisely but it was by your order, with the outcome of this there will be a consequence for what you have done, Every action in life has its immediate reaction” This was the butterfly effect plain and simple the laws of the universe even though hidden to man was all to well known by Kayne and they could not be violated; only enforced. The sword of Justice, a double-edged blade as always, is ready to mete out punishment for those who have wronged, and to reward those who have done good deeds. Even though each man thought his own deed was good in the end it was up to the universe to decide. “war…” it slipped from the Warlord’s mouth as Kayne knew it would have, he was right he Killed Rikken and the Dragon and now war was on his doorstep, it was an immediate reaction to his action and the cards confirmed this. (MORE)

IceTe3a: He continued “The Present Desires – The stars “ He said once more before the card flipped over to reveal the stars , The stars prove a difficult card to read as it shows that the questionnaire know his path is true and is guided by this. “The path you are taking you continue to force yourself to believe is the right one, and no other path is truer than yours. You wish to unite Japan under your rule and nothing else will matter besides this” The warlords eyes widened how did Kayne know of his plan to seize control over all of Japan? It came a shock to him but Kayne expected this was the Warlords plan all along. “The Unexpected – The devil” Sure enough as the card flipped the Devil card appeared “ There is much going on around you that you have yet to understand and to learn, Your vision is tunnelled and this will be your downfall” he knew the warlord would not take this easy as he noticed the change in the warlords face “ I warn you to keep a close eye on those around you, for your path may become harder to reach than you first thought it would” glanced down to keke who was still leaning back against him, wondering how interested she actually was in all of this he continued “The Immediate future – Wheel of fortune” at this point the warlord stopped watching the cards as Kayne had proved himself once again he knew the outcome of the cards turnover before they actually turned over by themselves such dark magic was being used in this small room “ The Wheel of fortune tells a story of uncertainty and the want to control but the lack of will to do so, If you follow suit and ride to meet your fate you will surely fail.” More bad news the warlord took it in for a moment but instead of taking it as bad news he took it as a fair warning, Don’t ride out to meet the dragons army, instead allow them to attempt siege and destroy them from the comfort of home. “Lastly The outcome – The Tower” Within these walls you will be safe from failure although your own is secure Your sons failures you will learn all too soon” with that he wrapped his arms around Keke’s waist once more giving her a reassuring squeeze as he glanced into the Warlord’s eyes. The warlord who was taking all this in until the last part glanced from Kayne to the cards of which all but once had gone this card was not turned over to show its picture, the warlord extended his hand picking up the card and facing it to him, card in hand he started to shake uncontrollably, this was not an outrageous shake more of a scared body shake the warlord’s eyes flicked over to Kayne who just finished licking his lips, Kayne moved his head to face keke’s neck giving it a slight kiss behind the ear before whispering so the warlord and Keke could hear “Death” The warlord dropped the card and sure enough the card was Death. The warlord stood up suddenly as his chair fell backwards hitting the floor, his body shaking as he glanced back down to Kayne whose eyes had a devilish look in them quickly the warlord stormed out of the dark room back into the Great hall, “My son I need my son I demand to see my son GO GET HIM NOW “ he demanded as a guard went off to go get his son. Kayne smirked slightly as he gave out a devilish laugh and bit Keke’s shoulder out of boredom “Do you think he will be alright?” he said whilst biting down on her shoulder playfully. (End))

CharlotteCarrendar: – As soon as the Warlord stormed out of the small room, clearly terrified by the reading and the power of Kayne’s words, Kekeyama let out a sound laugh that shook her entire frame. She had so enjoyed the play that had gone on before them. How clever Kayne was in the explanations for the cards that were dealt in faith and fate. She actually bit her tongue as it protruded from between her plump lips, snuggling into her brother with her back as he had shown affection all throughout the meeting. It was a joy to witness someone as great and powerful as the Warlord show such a lack of control when confronted with the Death card. So it was true, he feared what all mortals do – an untimely death. He had no real control over his own fate, and his emotional outburst went against the bard’s sisters previous instructions. They just never learn. Turning her face toward her brother as they are mere inches apart, she whispers. “Now, wasn’t that worth it? I mean, tasting a woman’s lust is one thing, watching a powerful man practically piss himself with fear is really quite the show.” She actually took a deep breath, then shivered as it delighted her so. “Can you imagine the look on his face as he bellows for his son? I bet its red and purple, with the vein’s in his neck and eyes standing out, ready to pop. Hope his heart can handle the stress.” The true nature of the gypsy girl was now shining through. She was all for showing respect when due, but as soon as the Warlord’s back was turned, how she cruelly changed her tune. Kekeyama reached up to run her fingers down her brother’s cheek before tickling under his chin, much like he did with the females of the court. “You can go play now. It’s my turn now.” She rose up off his lap and then sauntered out after the Warlord, with a distinct swagger in her step. :: Out in the dining hall, the Serpent had arrived with the key in hand of the locked up Ronin. She clasped the key tight to her palm as she dared not wish to lose it. Now she had to explain to the Warlord about the captive, and the part of her report that she had left out. But he was calling for his son, and so the Serpent fell back, as the well dressed Son finally emerged, bowing before his father. “I came as fast as I could, Father, what is it?” <3>

 


Downtown Seattle (2) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Ladies Night – Downtown : Live Roleplay 23rd of March, 2014

Pandora’s hospital room

http://24.media.tumblr.com/7cec945bf351a26e125ffe33dc3f58dd/tumblr_ml0uj03sVv1s2uls2o1_500.png

LadyBelz: Pandora was unaware how long she was out for, but when she finally came to, it was with a mild groan. Groggy from the medication they’d given her, it took her several moments to get her eyes to open. She caught sight of a blurry shape at her bedside and she had to blink her eyes a few times to clear it. When she did, she saw that the blurred shape was actually Brock. What was he doing here? How did he know where she was? The last thing she remembered was being put in an ambulance.

CharlotteCarrendar: Having his head bowed and in his hand, Brock was actually praying. Praying that Pandora would be okay, and maybe they could go back to how things were before. Was that still possible? Did she hate him for walking out the way he did? So many questions raged until he heard her groan softly. She was coming around. Taking his hands away, he inched closer to her by shifting forward on the chair. He could see by her eyes, she was having trouble focusing. ”It’s okay, you’re in hospital, and they have you on pain relief.”

LadyBelz: “Brock.” her voice came out in a dry whisper from being in disuse for some time. Her voice was soft though and she felt horrible. There was a dull throbbing pain in both her arm and her ankle, but she was happy to see him, even if it was for a short time. She could feel the pain meds trying to take her under again and she struggled to get the words she wanted to say out before that happened. ”Sorry…so sorry…didn’t want to…you mad.” she mumbled, struggling to stay awake.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock reached for her hand, the one that was nearest and locked his fingers within her own. Hearing her say his name, was the most beautiful thing he had heard. “No..no baby, please. I’m the one that should be sorry.” He tried to bring her hand to his lips to kiss, before she passed out again due to the pain meds.

LadyBelz: She smiled when she felt the press of his lips against her skin. “We…talk…so sleepy…love you so much…” she whispered, her eyes slipping closed once more.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock kept his focus on her, as she was fading out of consciousness. Her words were enough. They would talk more when she was awake. “Love you always, Pandora.” He said softly as her eyes finally closed again. As they did, he brought his head down to the bed, and then there was a quiet sob. Yes, he was crying, thinking how close he was to losing her.

LadyBelz: Pandora was out for several hours as nurses popped in to check her medications and vitals, working around Brock as he stayed at her side. Some of the nurses had been whispering about the dark haired man, wondering who he was and a few had even tried to approach him to chat with him, but he simply ignored him, his sole attention focused on the sleeping woman laying as pale as death in a hospital bed. It was another few hours before Pandora awoke again, right as the doctor was coming in to check on her. It was the intense throbbing in her arm that woke her the second time, tears of pain rolling down her cheeks as she opened her eyes. She was a bit more focused this time around and she could feel every single bruise on her body. “Fuck me sideways. I hate deer.” she snapped, trying to breathe through the pain.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lhzbvvTa4A1qffd7zo1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock, who had fallen asleep in the fourth hour suddenly sat bolt upright, when he heard Pandora snap about how she hated Deer. She was crying, tears of pain, and Brock jumped up immediately, feeling he might be blocking the Doctor from doing his job properly. Doctor Lumbard took out a small syringe and then inserted it into the saline drip, measuring the dose as the machine beeped shrilly, before righting itself. “That should help with the pain.”

LadyBelz: She could feel the medication doing its job and slowly began to relax her body. She breathed a sigh of relief, her head dropping back to the pillow. She spotted Brock hovering over the doctor’s shoulder and graced him with a warm smile before she looked at the attending doctor. “Who are you? What happened? No don’t answer that, I know what happened. I want to know who found me and how I ended up here.”"

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Doctor, gave Pandora a reassuring smile as he saw Pandora was coming around. ”You were found by a passing motorist, and they called for the ambulance, Miss Larue.” He said in a calm voice. ”You are a very lucky woman to be alive.” The Doctor was not going to sugar coat the fact that she could have lost her life, if she was not wearing a helmet. <3>

LadyBelz: “Safety first.” she chuckled. “So…what’s the damage, doc?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Broken ankle, shoulder blade…hmm, right arm.”

LadyBelz: She stared at the doc, neither surprised or upset by this. ”I was actually talking about my bike, but that’s all right.” she shrugged, or attempted to but got a jolt of severe pain for her efforts. “Remind me not to do that again.” she groaned. “Well this puts a damper on things. Can’t work, can’t go to school. Can my life be any more fucked?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “No work I am afraid. Least six weeks recovery time for your injuries, Miss Larue.” That was it, she was going to be off the bike, and not be able to work for well over a month. “I take it you have someone to care for you. Next of kin?”

LadyBelz: She sighed, chancing a glance at Brock. Was he still angry about their fight? She appreciated the fact he came to be with her in the hospital, and had she been in her right mind before being loaded in an ambulance, she probably would have asked them to call someone else. “Um…my landlord’s wife…she’s one of my friends…” She looked down at her lap, completely unsure of Brock and his motives at the moment. “I could stay with her, I guess.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Now this didn’t sit well with Brock, and it showed on his face. Instead of speaking, he simply sat there in stony silence.

LadyBelz: “How soon can I get out of here? I hate hospitals.” she wondered.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Few more days to get your pain management under control, and then we will release you to your friend.” He finished his report, then hung up the chart, leaving Pandora alone with Brock. Brock rose to standing, and then stuffed his hands into his pockets. “Glad your okay, Pandora. I think I’ll be going.” he then followed the Doctor out of the room, leaving her to herself.

LadyBelz: She watched him begin to leave and glared at his retreating back. “Fine.” she scowled, thoroughly sick of his attitude. What the hell was his problem anyway?

KalypsoRoseGrey: It was mid afternoon, Kali had run her errands, taken care of things with Taylor and scurried into the penthouse in a hurry. She’d gotten an emergency call from one of the nurses, possibly blonde, by the name of Alexa Mercer. It was a peculiar name but what interested her more was the name of another… Pandora LaRue. Pan had been her best friend for as long as she could remember, from taking long walks for Exercise to just sitting by the lake and just talking. Although the many different adventures they’d taken together and many hardships they’d been through, Kali was not about to leave her bestie alone. Not today. It had taken her all of 10 minutes to grab the needed things for her trip, and instantly Taylor tossed her the keys to her car. “Thanks Taylor” With that said she was out the door and down the elevator in a hurry to make it to her car. >c<

KalypsoRoseGrey: On the road it had been rough, apart from the now storming clouds looming over head there was a traffic jam. “Are you fucking kidding me?!” She narrowed her eyes at the cars in front of her and as much as she was against hurting or harming the innocent this was a major case, and she didn’t have any other way to get through. So with more than over half her might she closed her eyes, relaxed her posture in the air and felt the power looming inside her. After minutes of focus she opened her eyes in a rather determined flash and smirked before revving the engine as a gust of wind began moving through the roads, gusts so strong it practically pushed the cars to the side to allow her through. She was taking no prisoners, and neither was the hospital for upon arrival Kali parked in the red zone and got out of the car, running in with a wild expression on her face. Eyes glowing a shrouded blue and white before she looked directly into the eyes of whom she presumed to be the nurse she spoke to earlier. “You, Alexa Mercer I gather?” She raised a brow, her natural blond hair flowing in a ponytail with bangs on the side of her face. “Yes. What can I do for you? Are you here to see one of the patients in our hospital?” she asked sweetly. And Kali had it. She closed her eyes, re-opened them instantly and smiled dramatically. “No, I’m here shopping for cupcakes and cookies for a bake sale I’m having today.” She said sarcastically before grabbing the doctors arm, looping it in with hers and dragging her into the ladies room. >c<

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Now look.” She’d slammed the woman into the door with a force incomprehensible. “I’m the bad guy here. And this is the part where you tell me what I want to know or I start killing and taking names, capiche?” The woman stood her ground against Kali and pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose before moving to grab Kali’s arm, twisting it slightly before then roundhouse kicking her in the stomach. “You know, this could have been done completely different. But you dragged me in here and cornered me like some cop. Don’t take me lightly Mrs. Grey. And yes, I know your name, you’re married to the multi-millonaire Kristian Grey.” By the time everything had happened Kali was fuming and wrapped the woman in a shroud of clouds, Kali’s skin crawling with a current of electricity it made the lights in the entire building flicker back and forth, on and off before her eyes clouded again and she moved forward. “I don’t know how you know about me, or my husband. But trust me. And quite frankly, I don’t give a damn. But know this, if you come near me, my friends or my family. I’ll end you. Understand.” She smiled sweetly before pushing the woman into the air and slamming her into the wall again. “Now… I need a number. Pandora LaRue… where is she?” If the nurse didn’t fear her before she certainly did now, and it was shown in her eyes and the way she looked at Kali. “Please, I have a daughter and a husband. I just… I don–” Kali inched her higher into the air and instantly sighed before dropping her. “Exactly you impulsive idiot blonde. You don’t think.” She shook her head and straighted her shirt out before getting the information from the lovely nurse, and moving to exit the bathroom. “And that’s how the cookie crumbles.” She said before moving to go to Pandora’s aid. “I’m coming Pan, just hang on…” >e<

LadyBelz: Pandora was glaring at nothing, fuming mad about Brock walking out on her once again when the lights in the hospital flickered on and off rapidly. She glanced out the window, suddenly noticing that the sun was gone and a storm was brewing. “Freaky weather. Better then Cali though.” She snorted. She went back to her thoughts about Brock and decided that if he no longer cared, she wasn’t going to either, hardening her heart against those feelings of love and belonging she had felt with him. This was all his fault and it would be a cold day in hell before she would speak to him again.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali finally made it to the room after shoving through a cop, a male nurse and a drunk in a wheelchair.“Bloody hell, I hate hospitals.” she said as she pushed the curtains back to Rue’s room. “Oh baby cakes, you look fucked up. How you feeling?” She said while pulling out the food she kept on ice from her duffel. ”Here, I brought you something to eat. Actual human food, none of that garbage they keep feeding you.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock was out in the car park. He could hardly believe that she would rather go stay with her friend, when he was sitting right there, wanting to take her home. No, this was how it was, he imagined. Her girlfriends had conspired against him, and now Pandora would rather be with them than with him. He got in his truck, slamming his fists on the wheel. Snarling, he pulled out of the parking lot, to head home and pack up Pan’s things, so he could dump them at that bitch Kali’s place. Tears in his eyes, he no longer believed in love.

LadyBelz: The door to her room slammed open and Kali swanned in as if she were riding a tornado. “Besides the broken bones and broken bike? I feel like shit, Kali. They’re letting me out tomorrow. Is my apartment still available? I need a place to stay to rest and heal.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Honey bear, you always got a place with me. And if you think you’re staying in your room you got another thing coming. You’re going to stay in the penthouse with me. Kristian is sleeping in your room. Your things are being brought up as we speak.” She smiled sweetly before raising a brow and handing her a sandwich.

LadyBelz: “Thanks Kali, but I couldn’t impose on you like that. I can stay in my own apartment.” she sighed then. “Shit…all my stuff is at Brock’s…” She dropped her head back to her pillow with a groan. “Just fucking perfect. Oh…where’s Simone? Did she come with you?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Over at Kali’s apartment, Brock was dumping all of Pandora’s gear at the door with a note. “Was fun while it lasted, see you in another lifetime – Brock”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “No, I haven’t seen the skanky hoe.” She sighed knowing she shouldn’t have said that and turned her head round to avoid looking at Pan. “But yea, I don’t care about you coming up to the Pent. You’re going to and that’s final.” she spoke with some authority before smiling and shifting back.

LadyBelz: “I wish you wouldn’t call her that. Simone is a free spirit and I admire that about her. Did you call her?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Meanwhile Taylor had headed for a final round to Kali’s apartment to place some of Pan’s things there when in walked Brock. “Excuse me sir, is there something I can help you with?” He spoke with a firm tone that clearly said he meant business. And that he was head of security.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/e4eeb-tumblr_md95w6vd5g1qkv7hbo2_250.gif?w=640

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Sorry, I’m still upset with her. Let me ring her now.” She sighed and began moving to dial Simone’s number into her phone.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock brushed his hair out of his eyes, and then shrugged as he gave Pandora’s suit case a kick. “Yeah, make sure that Pandora Larue gets this. I’m sure Mrs Grey will be expecting it.” He wasn’t about to go into detail, and then said. “See ya, buddy.”

LadyBelz: As Kali was calling Simone, Pan took the time to eat her sandwich, groaning as the taste of roast beef and mayo exploded across her tongue. “Mmm. My favorite.” She ate in silence, wondering how things had gone from so wonderful with Brock, to shit in less then a week. It had been the best year of her life, being with him. And now it was all burnt to ashes. Proof that she had no business being in a long-term relationship. Maybe this was for the best. Then why did she feel so depressed?

KalypsoRoseGrey: Taylor raised a brow at the man and moved to look at the stuff the man had left in front of Mr. Grey’s mat.“Uh… yea.” He said before then shifting to grab her stuff and moving it inside. Upon doing so he came across the small note he left for Pan, curious about it he picked it up, scanned it over and decided it better to place it in his pocket and discuss it with Pan personally. Or maybe give it to the man to have him discuss it with her. And with a crooked smile he took out his radio and told security to hold Brock at the front. “Yea, just keep him there.” He said before moving to the elevator.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m616gbbNtj1qhk1p4o1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: There was a soft sobbing coming from inside Simone’s closet, as the leggy starlet was curled up holding an old teddy bear that looked like it had been worn out with love over the years. She had in her hand a bottle of vodka, and on the floor at her feet needles…..her face was stained from the tears she had shed, while in her head, voices screamed at her, along with those of her friends, and the more recent rants from Brock and Kristian. Then her father’s voice laughed - “Your turn Simmy!…Your turn for Daddy’s love” Simone picked up the needle with a shaking hand after having set down the bottle, tying a tornequette to tighten the flow in her arm.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/77fa01444e75af1e803aec280d1208fb/tumblr_miyfcwiRS41qgpyloo1_250.gif

CharlotteCarrendar; – The door to Simone’s apartment is unlocked, and you can hear the drunken giggling of Erica, who was finally coming home after spending the night with Orson. “I had no idea a man could do such things with his penis. GOD!”she sung out, nearly tripping over the welcome rug in the hall. “Simone? Hun are you in?” She sung out, kicking off her shoes, and dumping her purse on the couch. “I had the NIGHT of my life. Orson…is a GOD. I swear I came five times.” In the closet, Simone is rocking back and forth as she is about to push the needle into her arm. “Simone? Hunny?” Erica calls out again, seeing a bit of light from under Simone’s door. Normally she wouldn’t barge in, since Simone does entertain men at odd hours, but there was something not right about the apartment. The TV was on, and there had been something on the stove that was abandoned. “Simmy?” Erica’s voice got slightly higher as she knitted her brow. Pushing the door open, she entered Simone’s room, and saw the bed was still made. She turned her head right and that was when she saw Simone….on the floor.“SIMONE!” she screamed, running in the closet and knocking the syringe out of her hand. She reached and grabbed Simone’s tear ridden face with both hands, and cried. “What the fuck are you doing?!” she was shocked and confused. Simone made a garbled response, her mind wasted from the vodka. “Make…the voices..stop.” Erica’s eyes filled with tears and confusion, as she brought her friend into an embrace, the two women clinging to each other as the bear fell to the floor. <3>


Wintervine – House of Laegess (7) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 11, 2014 08:16AM
Pleased, the priest held up his hands and spoke to all in the room. “So to all that bore witness to the exchange of vows, the giving and receiving of rings, I am both honored and proud to pronounce them Husband and Wife. M’lord, you may kiss your bride.”

Sirus needed no other prompting, pulling Tempest into his arms and kissing her deeply, The applause from those watching was slightly muffled to her ears as her sole attention was focused on her husband. She smiled against his lips as a feeling of absolute happiness suffused her soul.

The Bridal March began to play and Sirus withdrew, linking her arm through his as they made their way down the aisle. Seeing her Aunt Clarice clapping and cheering, was all the inspiration Tempest needed to hand the youngest queen in Casterly history the bouquet she’d been holding and placing a kiss upon her brow as she did so.

Sirus lead her to the center of the ballroom and seemed to have another surprise for her as he held her in his arms.

“I’ve been practicing. he grinned as the music began to play.

“I didn’t know you couldn’t dance.” she giggled. He gave her a boyish grin as he began the steps of their first dance to swirl them around the room.

Throne Room

Arianna stayed behind to supervise the arrangements for Sirus’s coronation.

The Archbishop strolled into the room, holding a cushion upon which rested a crown, the same crown Leifold wore when he was crowned. It was only fitting his son do the same.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/crown2_zps00c3ffd3.jpg

“As you requested, Your Majesty. Cleaned and polished to your specifications.”

“Thank you Lord Bishop. The coronation ceremnoy will begin in a few hours.”

“Why not now?” he wondered.

“My son just married, My Lord. I will not begrudge him time with his new mate. Let them enjoy their moment.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty.” he bowed before moving off to supervise the other arrangements.

Ballroom

As Tempest was whirled and twirled around the room, her thoughts moved in another direction and she felt her face flush. It would be the first time she’d ever been with a man on an intimate level and she was nervous, scared and thrilled at the same time. She knew there would be some pain involved as he took her virginity, but she wanted to be his completely.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 11, 2014 08:39PM
The Ballroom

Sirus spun Tempest around the dance floor, her dress swirling as he did his best to not stand on her feet or her gown. He was pretty chuff, as he internally counted the steps, after spending hours with Willow, learning how to dance. She was off on the side, giving the thumbs up as he passed, before taking some small nibbles off a tray that was being carried by a royal staffer.

Clarice was dancing with Nanny off on the side out from the view of all the adults that were watching the royal couple. Clarice was very impressed with Nanny’s skill but asked. “Do they have boy Kings, Nanny?” Now this was a question that stopped Nanny in her tracks. “Boy Kings? Uhm…not that I know of, your Highness.” Clarice pouted, and then said. “That’s okay, I can always marry my turtle, Togs.” Nanny chuckled at that idea, and thought he might make a better husband. Least he never answers back.

The Prince noticed the flushed appearance of Tempest’s face, and got the wrong idea. “If you wish to rest, we can take a walk out on the balcony.” He offered, thinking that Tempest was over heating.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 11, 2014 09:36PM
“If you wish to rest, we can take a walk out on the balcony.” Sirus suggested, noticing her flushed state.

“Oh no! I’m fine love. I was just…um…thinking about….things…” she murmured, her face going as red as a tomato.

She hid her face in his chest, hoping he wouldn’t know what she was thinking about as they continued to waltz around the room.

On the outskirts, Pyres watched the two of them, envious. Sirus did not deserve her. The boy-prince thought he was in love with the hybrid? Never! Pyres was sure Tempest was everything he’d ever wanted: powerful, impressionable, and beautiful. All the things he coveted.

“You will be mine, Princess of Brax.” he whispered to himself. He turned on his heel and strode from the room. He couldn’t bear to watch her with Sirus for one more moment. He had plans to revise.

An almighty roar shook the castle, scaring men and women alike and a moment later, Philippe appeared in the center of the ballroom. Tempest stopped dancing immediately, forcing Sirus to do the same less he trip.

“Warm greetings to you, Tempest Storm and to you as well Lord Sirus.” Philippe’s deep voice rang throughout the room.

“Philippe! Not that I am happy to see you, but what are you doing here?” she smiled brightly.

“I wished to impart my own blessings to you and your mate upon this joyous occasion.” Philippe stated. Drawn by the commotion, Arianna appeared and nearly froze in shock upon spotting the large dragon crowding her ballroom. He spotted her and gave her a bow with his large head. “Blessed tidings, Arianna of Laegess.”

“Blessed tidings, Mighty Dragon.” Arianna stated.

“Philippe, please.”

“Philippe.” Arianna nodded. “What brings you to us?”

“I have watched over Tempest since she was a young child. I have been her mentor, her protector and her friend. I think of her also as the daughter I never had and I have come to give her and your son my blessings on their union.” Tempest had been unaware of Philippe’s fatherly feelings toward her and it brought tears to her eyes.

“And I have always thought of you as a father-figure.” Tempest smiled, placing her hand upon a large, scaly forepaw. Philippe bowed his head, nuzzling against Tempest’s shoulder.

“May your union be happy and fruitful. May you rule with wisdom and kindness for all peoples of all races. And if you should be blessed with children, may they all flourish under the love the two of you have shared here this day.” With that, Philippe shot a blast of fire at both Sirus and Tempest, scaring one poor woman into a dead faint. Though the flames were hot, they did not burn. The flames swirled around them both, pulling them together until with a burst of firelight, exploded over their heads, raining faint lights upon them.

“What was that?” Arianna gasped, a hand clutched to her chest in near-fright. Philippe looked at her.

“My gift to them. I will not say what it is. That is something they shall discover on their own.” And with that, Philippe vanished from the room.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 24, 2014 07:10PM
The Ballroom

Sirus stood in awe of the majesty that was Phillipe, the dragon friend and mentor of his bride. Last time he had encountered the great dragon was on the battlefields, where the words spoken were of a prophecy and one that this day was being fufilled for the betterment of all realms that fought for goodness and light. Naturally, his Mother got a huge fright from both seeing and hearing the dragon as it made his entrance at a time when the couple were enjoying the bridal waltz. Tempest came to an abrupt halt, and this almost had Sirus trip on his own feet, but he steadied himself in a blink.

“Warm greetings to you, Tempest Storm and to you as well Lord Sirus.” The dragon said in a voice that had a very thick accent. “Salutations Phillipe. “

Sirus released his hold on his bride, so that she may and go greet her old and dearest friend. Standing with his hands now behind his back, he watched on with a twinkling in his eyes, to see Tempest so happy to have her friend there to share in the festivities of the night. Arianna joined the conversation, much as one would expect. Not everyday your ballroom plays host to a dragon, and one as large as Phillpe. The dragon explained that he had watched over the young Tempest since she was young, and thought of her in a fatherly way. This must have been news for Tempest, who was seen to wipe a tear away – one of joy.

The young future King walked up alongside his bride, as the dragon announced he wished to bestow upon them both a gift. Fire blasted from the mighty dragon, dousing both the Bride and Groom in the powerful flames, which surprisingly didn’t even hurt at all. The spectacle was marveled by the guests, whose chorus of Oohs and Aaahs grew louder as the flames became intense. Swirling around them both and drawing the couple together as it exploded into a burst of firelight that rained down over their heads.

Seconds after this magical event, the dragon simply vanished from view. No word as to what the fire storm meant, but no doubt it was something that both Sirus and Tempest would have them connected forever more.

Seeing his mother clutching her chest in fear, Sirus simply waved at her.

http://www.bradandres.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/Paul-Walker-223x300.jpg

“We’re fine…cept, I still see spots before my eyes.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 06, 2014 03:38PM
Tempest giggled as her husband (and she still marveled at that word) blinked several times to clear the spots from his vision. Clearly whatever Philippe had given them would benefit them in the longrun.

Smiling herself, Arianna stepped forward, touching her son’s arm.

“As much as I hate to break up the happy moment…it is time, my son, to take your rightful place as King. The question is…are you ready?” she wondered, looking him in the eye. If he said he wasn’t ready, she would not push him into it. His happiness and well-being were more important then him taking the Crown.

Tempest took Sirus’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, letting him know that whatever decision he made right then, she would stand at his side.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 16, 2014 07:39AM
The Crowning of King Sirus of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands

Before all of this, the Prince had been unsure if he would be the right man to lead the people of Wintervine into the future. He had always believed that his mother Arianna would do so until her death, only he didn’t realize that her death hinged on him becoming King. She had stayed in the role of the Queen against her health and that of her own wishes to join her beloved King, until such time as Sirus was ready.

That time…was now.

“Are you ready?” His mother, the Queen asked, not wanting to interrupt the joyous moment between Tempest and her son. Sirus reached for his mother’s hand and kissed it softly, his eyes warm and the colour of the bluest sky. “I am now…now that I have my adored wife at my side. Together we can do anything.”

Those words said heralded the sound of trumpets to announce that the Coronation room was ready, and the guests and wellwishers from the wedding, had started to make their way into the large hall, where at the top of the room was a large dias that held a chair that was over 1000 years old. This chair was the same one used by Sirus’s father and his father before him. The long line of Laegess Kings had been crowned on that chair.

Sirus bowed before his beloved Tempest and reached for her hand, as squires attatched long red robes to each the new Princess and would be King.

Grand doors opened, and the sound of the choir’s voice was raised in song to welcome the future King and his bride.

Together the two would walk through the ceremonial doors, past family, friends, servants and the court, as they approached the dias. An ensemble of notable clergy in golden robes awaited them, one holding a tray that had two crowns. Sirus and Tempest would climb the stairs, then each turn to be seated, as the Elder of the Clergy came before them and asked both to make their solemn vows and oaths of service.

http://vilnews.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/02/caronation.jpg

“Do you, Prince Sirus of Laegess, and Princess Tempest of Laegess solemnly swear, to serve and protect the peoples of Wintervine, its allies and all that live beneath the banner of Wintervine?”

Sirus held his chin high and said:

“I so solemnly swear it.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 17, 2014 08:02AM
Wintervine Hills – Crab apple farm

Days had passed and turned into nights of cold and blustering wind. Prince Joffrey of Brax was now flying with no real sense of direction. Lost, and without home, nor family to speak of – he was a wandering ghoul. A demon that once led great armies into battle, had a wife and daughter who were god knows where, and a father who sat on the throne that was his at one point. In his drunken haze, he gave back the throne, called his step mother some choice things, befriended a cat devil man, and then wound up sharing a mermaid slut on a beach with no name.

But that was before, dear ones. Now the demon lord was barely able to keep in the sky. His wings having grown tired, and the colour of his body starting to change back to that paleness of a human. He couldn’t keep going…not at this rate. A crack of lightning sent spiriting down from the heavens had not only scared him stupid, it caused him to go into a tail spin, and plummet to earth, where a chicken coop was awaiting to cushion his fall.

~BANG CRASH CLUCK CLUCK…COCK A DOODLE…SLINTER….Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawnnn….CRASH!~

That was of course not exactly a text book landing…but at least the Prince didn’t break every bone in his body. It just felt that way. Coughing up a mouth ful of feathers, the transformed Prince staggered out of the ruined hen house. His hair matted and dotted with chicken shit, his clothes…oh…his clothes.

“I’m…fooking naked!”

Yes, in his transformation, he…shed his clothes. Now, he was starkers in the midst of what looked to be a small farm. It couldn’t get worse…could it?

~Rain starts to pitter patter to the ground~

“Christ.!”

It could.

http://weknowmemes.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/05/evil-cows-meme.jpg

<3>

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 12:05AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/500px-Florin_zps8e9b5ca6.png

In the hills of Wintervine, scattered through the lands, various farms and homes dotted the countryside. At one such farm, a lonely woman lived. No one knew her origins. One day she just appeared and had been a resident from there on out. She did not cause issue with the others. She usually kept to herself, away from the prying eyes of her neighbors.

But there were few who took advantage of her, because she was a blind woman. Though she could not see, she could hear and feel and always knew when someone was on her lands. She had caught many of the village boys trying to sneak onto her farm and steal her eggs from her chickens and milk from her cows.

Thalia of Anvindr had many hidden talents and she was not to be messed with.

That afternoon, she could smell the coming storm in the air and tended to her cows first so their milk wouldn’t go off. As the storm approached, lightning flashed and she heard the distinct sound of something crashing followed by the frantic squwaks of her chickens in her chicken house. Taking up her pitchfork, she quickly made her way over, instantly dodging a rock that had always been on her path.

Brandishing the pitchfork like a weapon, she entered the hen house, just as the rains started to fall.

“State your business or be run through, you thieving little shites!” she snapped, shaking her garden impliment.

http://media.giphy.com/media/CiZJzmd2awa52/giphy.gif

</3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 03:04AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

It was one thing to fall from the sky and crash head first into a chicken coop. It was another to suddenly have a pitchfork thrust in your face by a girl who by all descriptions looked to be completely blind. At first, the Demon Lord was unsure what was the best course of action. She was liable to run him through without realizing it. Taking in a deep breath, he tried to remain calm even though all around him was the wreckage of her chicken coop, and the odd chicken.

“Forgive me, fair…maiden, but it is I that fell through your chicken coop. Yes, dropped from great height and..it broke my fall.” Now, he waved his hand just a bit to see if her pupils moved to follow it. They didn’t. Well, at least she wouldn’t be able to see that he was butt naked, nor who he actually was. Not that he expected people in a far off land such as this to recognize the Crown Prince of Brax, but you never know.

“I have traveled…very far and I am at a loss to even know where I am. But, if you will allow me shelter, I will gladly repair the damage to your chicken coop, and then be on my way.” He was hopeful this would appease, since it was starting to get cold with the onset of the rains that were already falling.

<3>

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 07:35AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Thalia had been expecting adolescent mumbling and childish fidgeting. She had not been expecting the deep cultured and weary voice to flow over her.

“Forgive me, fair…maiden, but it is I that fell through your chicken coop. Yes, dropped from great height and..it broke my fall.” a man spoke. As she couldn’t see, she didn’t know he was of royal birth. “I have traveled…very far and I am at a loss to even know where I am. But, if you will allow me shelter, I will gladly repair the damage to your chicken coop, and then be on my way.”

They say when losing one sense, the others are heightened significantly. This was true for Thalia. Over the years, she had this uncanny ability to decern the truth. She could hear the truth in the man’s voice, and she could also hear his teeth chattering as the cold rains fell around them, soaking them to the bone. She withdrew her pitchfork.

“You speak true, stranger. I shall give you shelter and a place to sleep before you continue on your way. Follow me.” With unerring accuracy, she threw her pitchfork into a bale of hay, where it stood upright. She turned and easily made her way back to her home.

The fire was banked high as she lead him inside and she waited for him to enter before she closed the door against the elements. She handed him a wool blanket. “It might be a tad coarse but it is warm and will dry you while I search for some dry clothing. Please, sit and warm yourself by the fire.” she told him as she made her way to the second floor of her home.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 07:55AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Half expecting the blind woman to start poking Joffrey with the pitchfork, he was somewhat surprised when she said that he spoke the truth. It was true, every word for he really didn’t need to lie. He did fall from the sky and crush her chicken coop. But the adding of the chill to the air, made his teeth chatter so and this alerted the blind woman that her unusual guest was suffering from the cold.

“You speak true, stranger. I shall give you shelter and a place to sleep before you continue on your way. Follow me.”

Stepping over a dead chicken, he frog hopped after the blind woman, whose accuracy with her pitch fork throwing skills proved to be a little too intimidating. She might not be able to see, but damn she was a good shot. Following along behind and trailing chicken shit in his wake as it fell from his hair and body, he reached what was a very humble little farm house. He was almost about to ask if people actually lived in these dwellings, but thought better of it, when she opened the door, and he felt the heat that was coming from within. Warmth, fire. What a blessing to a naked man.

As she closed the door behind him, the Demon Lord bowed politely even though she couldn’t see and then thanked her kindly for the offer of the coarse woolen blanket. It was rough alright, like it had been spun from a camel’s scrotum hair. But, you never kick a gift horse in the teeth, and Joffrey draped it around himself, before planting his ass down before the fire.

The fire was well staked up and he felt the generous warmth of its heat as he held out his hands. He could only imagine what he looked like. Pretty darn poorly. Once a Prince, now..a pauper. There was a low rumble in his belly, from days without food or drink. He had to wonder if there was a chance of a meal, if that was not too much to ask. Then he thought, could she even cook? So many questions now, and then he thought to do the honourable thing. To introduce himself.

“I..really can’t thank you enough, M’lady. I am…Joffrey…Joffrey..of…the…” at this he paused and wondered if he should admit he was from the night lands. Had she even heard of him? He sighed and then said …..Joffrey…of the Nightlands.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 08:20AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

As she was rummaging around for clothes for the stranger, she could hear him below as her home was pretty much one open area.

“I..really can’t thank you enough, M’lady. I am…Joffrey…Joffrey..of…the…” she heard him say, heard the pause in his voice, “…..Joffrey…of the Nightlands.”

“No need to be so formal, Joffrey. My name is Thalia and I hold no such airs here. I am a simply farm woman, living a simple life.” she announced, finding what she was searching for in a trunk in the corner beside her bed. She grabbed a couple of garments and headed back downstairs, easily dodging a low sitting table and a stool. She handed him a bundle of clothing. “These were my father’s. I cannot judge your size so I am hoping they fit you enough to warm you.”

She heard a faint rumble and resisted the urge to grin. She knew that wasn’t thunder. “If you give me but a moment, I was about to serve myself some dinner. You are welcome to join me.” She turned and headed for her kitchen area where she had a large pot of stew simmering over a cooking pit. She easily poured two bowlfuls, setting them on the table. She moved around like a woman used to doing such things on a daily basis, blind or not. Taking up a knife, she cut up some bread and placed it in the center of the table. To finish, she took up the jug of water she’d gotten from the well earlier in the day and poured two cups, setting them and eating utensils on the table.

“Please, come and join me for a meal.” she stated, moving to take her seat.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 11:10PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Formality by way of speaking merely came from upbringing, and so to be told that there was no need to be formal with the farm maiden was yet another smack of reality of how far he had fallen. The kindly woman’s name was Thalia and she was one that held pride in not displaying false airs. She lived a simple life, simply. Joffrey had never known of such an existence, and this was going to take some getting used too. His compass in life was broken, beyond repair. There was no returning to Night lands, nor to the Vaas, where they would string him up for murder.

Handed a bundle of clothing from the blind woman, Joffrey was about to ask what they were, but then the blind woman informed him they were her father’s and that she hoped they fit. Lifting up the shirt, then the pants, they were a little on the small size, but Joffrey made the effort to put them on and be gracious to his hostess. He looked like he had stepped out of a time a hundred years before, and the colours. Joffrey did up the shirt and tried to tuck in his pants, but it all came undone, exposing his belly. Ah yes, that belly of his was also making calls of its own, much to the knowledge of the farm maiden; Thalia.

“If you give me but a moment, I was about to serve myself some dinner. You are welcome to join me.” 

Stew, bubbling in a pot over the in the kitchen. The first real meal that Joffrey had had in probably a week. He was famished and joined her at the dining table, which was a fine example of what one can do with bits of an old tree. The bowl placed in front of him as he sat, he gave a weak smile, feeling just awful about eating this woman’t food, but his hunger overtook that. Dunking a piece of bread in the bowl, he brought the moist morsel to his lips and ate heartily. It tasted so good, he grunted like a pig in the trough, devouring the meal in a trice. So much for manners.

Finishing, he let out a loud belch and patted his now swollen tummy.

“I feel I should repay you for your kindness, Thalia. How can I be of help to you?”

 

 



Wintervine – House of Laegess (8) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 11:30PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Thalia listened as Joffrey ate his stew with much enthusiasm, much to her amusement. She moved to eat her own dinner, a strange but companionable silence between them. It was as if he hadn’t had a decent meal in quite some time. When he sat back with a sigh and let out a belch, she couldn’t help but giggle.

“It’s been some time since a man enjoyed my food. Usually they run screaming from the room.” she smiled.

“I feel I should repay you for your kindness, Thalia. How can I be of help to you?”

Well that was a surprise to the young woman. She got to her feet, taking up his bowl and moving back to the pot to dish him up another bowl as she thought it over. She could hear the sincerety and gratitude in his voice, and she also sensed that he was relieved for some reason. Keeping her thoughts silent for the moment, she placed the refilled bowl in front of him and sat down again.

“I could use some help around the place.” she stated, folding her hands together. “My father died when I was young, and my mother vanished from my life some years ago. I had someone helping me, but he is getting on in years and is unable to help me as much as he used to. I can pay you a modest wage until you get back on your feet as it sounds as if you’ve had some bad luck. I can guarantee a warm place to sleep, clean clothes and meals. If you do not wish to, I understand.”

There was silence from him so she took that as a good sign. “I’m blind, but I’m not completely helpless as you’ve seen so I have no issues with protecting myself and I assure you if you’d meant me harm, I would have carved you like a pumpkin with that pitchfork. I’m not afraid of being around you if that’s what you’re thinking. Some of the village boys have learned not to try anything with me these past years.”

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 04:19AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Joffrey actually released a raucous laugh at Thalia’s quip that men usually ran off screaming having eaten her food. The Demon Lord saw nothing wrong with her culinary skills, in fact she was a darn sight better than what some of the kitchen house staff used to serve up. He often wondered if they blew lugeys into the meals, or worse. As his laughter died back, he took up the second bowl of stew which Thalia had refilled. The warmth was generated through the pottery bowl, and he held it, cradled in his hands a moment, just enjoying the comfort that it brought. Watching the blind maiden take her seat opposite him, Joffrey marveled at how well she maneuvered herself around without bumping into anything at all. What an interesting woman, he thought to himself, as she came up with the tale on how she came to be alone on the farm. A story that was of tragedy and hardship, and yet here she sat years later, having accomplished a great deal more than some that had full sight. He had to admit that she impressed him. Thalia did need help however. She offered a modest wage, a place to sleep and clean clothes with meals. Considering Joffrey’s current predicament, it was the best offer he had heard, even though it meant getting used to being a simple farm hand. This was to be the turning point in his life. From that of a high Demon lord, to the man that worked the land just to live. His Father would die of laughter to see such a fall from grace, yet Joffrey felt that maybe this was the best way to learn, perhaps curb his ways.

Karma..always came calling.

Dipping his spoon into the stew, he smiled as he listened to how Thalia described that though she was blind, she could have carved him like a pumpkin or as easily if she felt she needed to protect himself. Taking a mouthful, Joffrey felt the urge to reply.

“I have no doubt of your skills, and I would be honored to serve as a farm hand, and help where I can. I admit, I am not that great at working with my hands, but…I shall endeavor to do my best.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 07:53AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

“I have no doubt of your skills, and I would be honored to serve as a farm hand, and help where I can. I admit, I am not that great at working with my hands, but…I shall endeavor to do my best.”

She heard the sincerity in his voice, the humbleness and it set her to wondering how he was brought to this point in his life. But she was of the mind that a person’s secrets were there own, to tell at their leisure.

Instead of saying anything she nodded.

“A fool’s hand is better than no hand at all.” she chuckled. “Eat your stew before it gets cold. I can set you up with a pallet in front of the fire tonight. And when the weather clears, hopefully in the morning, there’s a spare room I can set up for you in the barn. It’s not much, but it’s comfortable, dry and warm. And I’ll show you the basics of what goes on around here.”

She gained her feet and started collecting the empty dishes, dumping them in the wash bucket to clean at her leisure. There was one other thing she needed to do and she wasn’t sure how receptive he would be. She turned to where she knew he was sitting, her blank stare a bit unsettling to those who were not used to it.

“I imagine my father’s clothing can’t be fitting very well. I can tell he was shorter then you were. If you would permit me, I would need to touch you to get a feel for your size so that I can make you some properly fitted clothing.”

She crossed her arms and waited for his reply.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 06:47PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

It was fair to say that when Joffrey stood, the clothes which he wore courtesy of her father were a tad small for him. The legs of the trouser were half way up his calf, and the shirt failed to meet with the top of his pants. Joffrey had an awkward expression on his face, not really knowing what to do with himself, or how to stand correctly as the blind farm maiden proposed to help make him better fitting clothes if she was permitted to touch him to get a feel for his size. The Demon lord’s eyes bulged a bit, and he seemed to stutter as he replied.

“Touch…touch me?” This was unusual for normally the tailors did the measure with a tape or stick. Not every actually physical contact. “Uhm…okay..okay. Touch away.” He stood with his arms outstretched, much like would would imagine a scarecrow in the field. Joffrey was half wondering where she would touch him first.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 07:48PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

She sensed he was nervous about having someone, her especially about touching him and she set to reassure him of her intentions.

“I’m not going to molest you, if that’s what is going through your mind. I can’t exactly see a measuring stick so I use my hands to judge size, weight and height. Things of that sort. Your virtue is safe with me, Joffery.” she smiled at him. There was something in her face that radiated calm reassurance, it was how she was able to work her farm animals so well.

But since she did have his permission, she moved carefully toward him, searching out his body heat with her skin. She raised a hand and placed it against his chest, directly over his heart. Now that she knew where his heart was, she could easily determine his size. She slid her hands to her left, counting the hand lengths from chest to wrist, circling his wrist with her fingers. Commiting those numbers to memory, she made her way back to his chest then upward over his shoulders and neck. She felt his Adam’s apple bob as he swallowed, but she kept her facial expression calm and clinical. Again, committing the numbers to memory, she moved back down his chest, across his stomach (again he flinched nervously but she spoke not a word), stepping into his personal space to wrap her arms around his waist until her fingers touched behind his back. He was slightly muscular, but lean. Now came the difficult part, most likely for him. Again, her hands moved to his chest and slid downward. She did her best to keep her hands away from his bits, running her hands along the inside of his thighs then around the backs of them, continuing downward to his ankles.

Done with her measurements, she got back to her feet and took some steps away from him.

“All done. I’ll have something ready for you to wear by our mid-day meal. Now you must be tired. I’ll go make that pallet for you before the fire.” She turned and headed for the stairs. Pausing on the bottom step, she spoke once more before she disappeared from view. “I’m almost kind of glad you fell into my chicken coup. Sometimes I have odd moments of melancholy having myself for company. It’s nice to have someone else to talk to, even if it’s for a short time. So thank you, Joffery.”

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 11:39PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Now the last time a woman tried to touch Joffrey, it was that horrid mermaid from the beach with no name. The Demon lord actually shuddered at the memory of the fishy vixen and was actually very glad to be so far away from her and that cat man. But here he was – standing like Jesus on the cross about to be hand measured by a blind farm girl, and all for clothes. If you had gone back a few years, you never would have pictured this occurring. Joffrey reigned in his pride and stood stoically, as the young farm maiden started by pressing her hand to his chest right where he is heart was. Was this normal practice for making clothes? If it was, he was glad his old tailor never did this. But the girl handled herself with a respectful air, not showing any hint of pleasure or fun from the way she touched, merely counting her hand movements as she went.

Funny too, Joffrey didn’t even feel one bit aroused by the touching, and for a demon that says a great deal. It was like both the farm girl and the demon had reached a mutual feeling of respect for the other. Joffy refrained from coughing when she started to pat down inside his thighs, and kept a stiff upper lip. He had to admit that the willingness of the girl to attend to him for clothes was a very kind and selfless action. He had no idea that people like Thalia actually existed.

When she was done, she advised that she would have the garments ready by midday the following day, and that she felt he was tired.

“I am a bit.” Joffrey replied, which was true. The flight and now a full belly, the demon lord was ready for a sleep to help regenerate his strength.

The farm maiden spoke of how she was glad he had landed on her farm, and now had someone to converse with. Joffrey bowed as he watched the lady go upstairs, and then let out a sigh as he shuffled over to the pallet by the fire. So this was to be home. Could he get used to the quiet life? Or would his old life catch up with him?

He laid down before the fire, with grunt trying to get comfortable, before finally closing his eyes.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 11:59PM
Thalia’s Kitchen, the Next Morning -

Thalia awoke well before the sun to begin her morning chores. Mindful of the man sleeping in front of the low fire, she remained light on her feet as he slept away his exhaustion. As one used to living in darkness, she hadn’t needed any light to being sewing Joffrey some clothing. By the time the sun was peaking over the horizon, she had a shirt done and was partway through a pair of breeches for him to wear.

She went outside, closing the door to her home lightly behind her before heading out to feed the animals their morning meal. Done, she gathered some eggs and milked her cow so that they could have fresh milk for breakfast. She set the items on the bench outside her front door before moving into the barn to get a rasher of bacon from the storage box.

As the bacon and eggs set to cooking, she took the moment she had to finish the pants before he woke, setting them with the shirt in the chair near to where he was sleeping.

The bacon was sizzling on the hot plate and she’d just dished up some scrambled eggs when she sensed movement from the other side of the room. She pulled the bacon off the fire and onto a plate before setting it on the table.

“If you’re awake, I managed to make a shirt and pants for you. You can use the well out back to wash and change. Let me know if they fit okay. Breakfast is nearly done and I’m sure you are still trying to regain your strength.” she stated in the quiet. “Then I can show you some of the easy and basic things I do so you can get a feel for it.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 21, 2014 06:21AM
Thalia’s Kitchen, the Next Morning

The night was filled with the dreams that had Joffrey toss and turn, almost setting his ass on fire at one point, for sticking it too close to the hot coals. Soon enough he settled, and then drifted off into a deep sleep, that went well till past the rising of the morning sun. Curled up by the fire, his nose twitched as the wondrous smell of cooking bacon did reach him. One eyelid opened, then another. The dawning of realization of where he was now hitting him, as he sat up and looked down at what he was wearing. The old farmer’s clothes. Smacking his lips, Joffrey stretched only to hear a tearing in the backside of his pants. Uh oh. That wasn’t the kind of thing you wanted to hear first thing. A fart maybe, but not your pants giving way.

Joffrey got up and then peeked around to see a gaping hole and a bit of a rude bottom protruding from the back, which he tried to cover with his hands as the farm maid announced that she had made him pants and a shirt. All done before breakfast? This woman was amazing and her timing impeccable. She asked him to go wash and change, and he gladly took the newly fashioned clothes and hot footed it out to the well.

Outside, he could now see for the first time, the farm in which he was now living. Rolling green hills dotted with cows, sheep, horses…even a goat. It really was Hicksville. No signs of a village, nor a castle, this was as remote as it got. He wondered if this was a bad thing, as he took off his torn pants and brought up a bucket of water from the well to bathe with. His shirt flew off, and for the first time, Joffrey experienced a cold was in the morning. Needless to say, his balls near did shoot back up inside of him. Shaking off the remaining droplets of water, he dressed in the new clothes Thalia had made, which were a perfect fit, even if he did look like Farmer brown. Taking up the worn clothes, he ambled back to the farm house, where a sumptuous breakfast awaited. He sat down like he had not seen such fare in his life before and tucked into the bacon with gusto.

He smacked his lips, chomping away, ready for the next course. Swallowing, Joffrey said to the farm maid. “The clothes are such a wonderful fit, but I fear your father’s pants might need to be darned. They are very airy now.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 21, 2014 05:27PM
Thalia’s Kitchen

“The clothes are such a wonderful fit, but I fear your father’s pants might need to be darned. They are very airy now.”

This was the greeting she received upon Joffrey returning from his morning ablutions. She couldn’t help the chuckled that teased past her lips as she cut up some bread for their morning meal.

“I’ve darned those pants more times then I can count. Probably not even fit for the rag bin now. You can toss those old clothes in the chair. I’ll take care of them. Come and eat.” she urged. “After breakfast, I’ll take you to the barn and show you how to milk a cow.”

She could imagine the look on his face when she told them that and bit her lip to keep from laughing.

The Barn

Carrying her milk bucket, Thalia lead Joffrey into the barn where there were two cows and a mean looking black bull penned into their stalls. She pointed to the bull, making sure Joffrey took notice of the horns.

“That’s Bron. If I’m not around, don’t go near him. He loathes strangers. He tolerates me because I get him the girls. Horny bull.” she chuckled. Bron snorted in response as she lead the way to the other side.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/animals-being-jerks-bull_zps34b1b90f.gif

There was a brown cow with doe eyes chewing lazily on her own cud. “That’s Edna. She’s pretty gentle. I milked her first today so she’s not ready to be milked again.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/DARK-BROWN-COW_zps845ce327.jpg

Moving to the last stall, she opened the gate and stepped in. There was a beautiful white cow with large brown spots dotting her coat.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/stock-footage-brown-and-white-cow-grazing-in-meadow_zps9d9dc20b.jpg

“And this is Hilde. She’s my most prized cow. Raised her since she was a calf. Edna over there is her momma.” She pulled up a small stool and took Joffrey by the hand, pushing him onto it.

“Milking a cow is easy. Just grab a tit and pull on it, like so.” She knelt beside him and took one of Hilde’s tits and squeezed gently as she pulled, a stream of cow’s milk shooting into the empty bucket. She patted Joffrey on the knee.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/cow-milk-kitty-o_zpsb85e5ebc.gif

“Now you try.”

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 21, 2014 09:44PM
The Barn

Breakfast that morning was probably the best that Joffrey had ever eaten. He even used a morsel of bread to soak up all the egg and tomato, before popping it in his mouth and chewing heartily. If this was the regular fare in the mornings, Joffrey could certainly get used to it. Standing up to take his utensils and plate to the wash bucket, he was cleaning up after himself – another first, when Thalia mentioned that after breakfast was done, Joffrey was going to learn how to milk a cow. Now, Joffrey had never been so much as in the same yard as a cow, let alone actually have to touch one. But milking it? He wasn’t even sure how that was done. As he followed Thalia out of the farm house he asked innocently. “Do you pump their tail up and down to get the milk out?” The young farm maiden might have been gobsmacked to hear that one.

Passing the gated areas where the cows were kept, the first one introduced to our would be farmer, was Bron the bull. A very muscular and angry looking beast, with great big horns, that gave Joff a bit of a scare. Thalia explained that he allowed her near since she provided the females. “Oh so you’re like a cow pimp.” He said this without thinking and nearly tripped over himself as he passed the bull named Bron. “Don’t worry mate, I don’t fancy your girls.” Not that the bull would have understood, but the sentiment was there.

Led into the barn, Joffrey was shown to where the cows or girls were kept. Joffrey pointed and waved to each they passed with a cheery hello, and a smile, till they reached Hilde. This was the cow to be milked. Joffrey held back a moment, as Thalia demonstrated how to milk a cow. She pushed Joffrey onto the stool and then squeezed the teats, in a bid to show him how easy it was to milk the cow.

Thalia patted his knee when it was his turn, and he grimaced as he really didn’t like the idea of touching the cow’s teats. “I won’t hurt her will I?” He peeked at Hilde’s face as the cow turned to look at the demon Lord. “I shall blow on my hands first, so you don’t cop my cold fingers.” Blowing on his hands, he rubbed them together and then took a teat in each hand. And…

~pull pull pull pull pull pull pull~

http://www.juliaduffyshow.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/tumblr_lra91ijhI91qh5ybs.gif

He went at it slowly at first, amazed that he actually got some sprayed into the bucket. “I did it! I did it!” He squealed, nearly falling off the stool when Hilde got a shock from his voice and kicked out. Joffrey righted himself, and patted the cow’s side.“Right..no more noise from me.” and he resumed milking the cow, humming to himself as he did so.

<3>

 


Miley Cyrus – Wrecking Ball (Chatroulette Version)

The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Seven.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Seven

The Girl in Black and White

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9icl60yxV1r0lyd5o1_500.gif

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTea: The warlords eyes darting around the room looking for those who would cause treason towards him and his kingdom, the cards showed his paths and Kayne was never wrong about them this the warlord knew to be true. Finally his son came forward, quickly he ushered his son to the back near the shadows where the serpent was now dwelling, unknown to him of her presence he continues to explain to his son what the cards have read “death will be our path son, something is amiss here I can’t put my finger on it but the cards have foretold of someone or something in this very castle, bringing it down from the inside, I want you to keep an eye on everyone tonight, Anything out of the ordinarily usual I want everyone to deal with on their own terms I trust you have the experience by now to be able to do that, This goes double for Serpent” Little did he know the cards spoke of Ronin and the old warrior who by now had to be half way out of their lands. “Has anything happened of late that you cannot explain, something unusual” he grumbled as he shook his son by the shoulders, glancing around he stopped for a mere moment “Where is your wife to be son, should she not be by your side?” He had so many questions so many worries all due to what the cards read, he was on high alert. His time had not yet come and he’d be dammed if he let his chances slip from his fingertips, his eyes dart around the room falling upon Keke, he must ask her advice on what the cards said and what should be done, quickly he turns to face his back to his son “You have my orders, I do not wish to be disturbed you and Serpent are to deal with what issues arise until I have returned” with that he walked hastily towards the gypsy dancer, his eyes glance behind her as he noticed Kayne walking up behind her with a devilish grin on his face, whisper something into her ear, kiss her neck then walk off into the crowd; No doubt to go and woo some more ladies. Finally making it to keke he composes himself so he does not look fazed “ So, Keke what do you take of these cards and what advise do you give” he asked as he extended a arm towards his private throne and table, Inviting her to come sit alone with him so he may pry answers from her. The table was set with only the best of foods, to one side there were the main meals, Bowls of roasted Vegetables, Suckling pig, Roasted Pheasant, an assortment of cooked seafood to the likes that most have not seen, on the other side were sweets such as sweet dumplings, sweet bread, cakes and other assortments of goodies. He quickly takes his throne seat and pulls a chair next to him so he could whisper his talks with Keke away from prying ears. Kayne watched as keke turned to stare at him, they were inches apart he could feel her warm breath touching his skin as she softly whispered ‘Now wasn’t that fun?’ She always knew just how to deal with him, he never minded that she had him figured out although there were certain things about himself he was sure she had yet figured out, Watching as keke stood up and took leave to go play with the warlords brain, he smirked coming to a stand; spinning around on the ball of his foot he clapped twice above his head ‘Ole~ ‘ he stated as he made a single Spanish style dance outwards towards the grand hall He loved a good dance, but he loved his music just as much, coming up behind Keke he presses his chest to her back as his lips seek her ear ‘ The old man looks worried are you sure you should play with him?’ he knew Keke enjoyed playing with men, almost like a child with toys she found the male race to be all to easy to control and play with. That’s why at times he kept his distance as he knew she may have him under her spell of webs if she wished it, giving her neck a kiss he smirks as he spins around her to come in front of her his eyes glancing into hers “To late, here he comes.. Do try not to break him” he smirks as he vanishes into the crowd to find himself another lady. He was picky with who he chose to keep company with, Not just any female would do as he could easily have anyone he wanted he enjoyed a challenge, His eyes falling onto a female hidden in the shadows he had not seen this female as of yet, Who was she? He had no idea she was the Serpent as he walked closer out of view, leaning against the wall beside her, he would have seemed to have just appeared out of nowhere as his lips part “ Ahh… Ma Cherie one as beautiful as you that certainly makes the cherry Blossoms jealous should not hide in shadows where none can bask in your beauty” His famous silver tongue known throughout the lands to sway that of anyone who hears him speak; But he did not know this was the Serpent and although he thought his words would work on her, Would they really, being who she was? He extended a hand as he slowly moved it towards her face intending to gently brush the skin on her cheek.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Almost breathlessly the gypsy girl Kekeyama coos as her brother places a teasing kiss to her neck, whilst uttering warnings about toying with the Warlord. This was not a game one should enter lightly, however the gypsy could barely help herself. Already he had taken hr word in counsel, and would do so again. Hearing her brother spin and shout “Ole’” Kekeyama giggled softly before turning her attentions back to the Warlord, who for now needed her solace; a word or two of reassurance. Comfort, yes…and she could give that in spades. Her words like delicate fingers caressing his mind and freeing it from worry. She had watched with marked interest as he took his son to the side of the room and shook his shoulders, barking orders at the young man that hopefully he obeyed. With the Warlord know approaching her with a quickened step, Kekeyama composed herself, and listened intently as he asked what she thought the cards meant. He sought her advice on the matters at hand, and she was all too happy to oblige. Taking his offered hand, she glided across the floor to join him at his throne and table, away from prying eyes of the gathered throng. Seating herself so she was as close as she may dare, Kekeyama ignored the vast array of foods that were stretched right across the table, and instead took liberty in stroking the Warlord’s thigh with her slender digits. If Kekeyama was going to play, she was going to play dirty. “My lord, the cards were brutally honest as was my brother’s explanation. The death card, though while troublesome, was directed at those within your house, not you.” She sucked in her bottom lip and then let it pop out, moist from her tongue, as she crossed her right leg over her left, and leaned in closer. “I see your death as being so far off, for you are but a legend amongst men. When your time comes, it will be when a full life is lived, and you shall be laying in the golden sheets….with a fair maiden’s lips held tightly to your cock.” This was said with a wicked smile. This was said as much to amuse as it was to excite. Often, when a man thinks of sex, his blood rushes from his brain to his nether regions. He doesn’t have enough blood for both, tis why they get so….dopey. Kekeyama smiled and then continued to stroke his thigh playfully. “Was there…anything else you wanted of me?” :: The Serpent hung back well in the shadows, but did not miss the altercation between the Warlord and his son. Seeing him so annoyed especially since she had yet to speak of the Ronin that was now imprisoned, the Serpent knew she had to relay everything, but that was when the Warlord sought comfort from the gypsy and led her away instead. This was not good. She couldn’t interrupt him when he was with the likes of her. Cursing under her breath, she didn’t catch the approach of Kayne, until it was too late. As he started to serenade her with words that were to compliment, the Serpent let out an exhaustive sigh. Now? A man wants to get to know her now? Dark eyes flashed as he was so bold as to caress her cheek. The Serpent turned her head to look at her admirer, and then showed a smile she saved only for those that were about to be made into a meal. “I bet you say that to all the girls. But unlike the rabble of this court, I am no wall flower.” She then leaned in, so her breath was to his ear. “Tis men like you that wish to sample the dew of my flower, that I crush with my thighs. So tell me, am I to die for?” :: Meanwhile, the son of the Warlord had raced to his bride to be’s chambers. He knocked, only to have silence in return. “My love?” He uttered, pushing the door open, only to see the room vacant. “GUARDS!…WHERE IS MY BRIDE?” :: On the outskirts of the forest lands of the Warlord, the old Warrior rode as fast as his horse was able, the child bride holding on for dear life. <3>

IceTe3a: -The warlord sat in his throne his eyes glancing around the room and then back at Keke, he was overwhelmed with what the cards said it affected his mind slowly corrupting his judgment the gentle stroke of Keke’s hand across his thigh brought him back to the same realm allows him to listen to reason with what Keke was advising him ‘I see your death as being so far off, for you are but a legend amongst men. When your time comes, it will be when a full life is lived, and you shall be laying in the golden sheets….with a fair maiden’s lips held tightly to your cock.’ Hearing this reassured the would-be king, as potent as kayne’s words were the reassurance of Keke allowed him to calm down and make sense of the entire situation. He sighs a deep sigh of relief from hearing keke reassure his death would not be today, that in fact it was well down the path he sort after. “ I would have you and kayne take part in this war, I need your advice to win this war dear Keke, Therefore I extend my welcome for you and Kayne to stay within the castle; any room you like take it and it’s yours, be my guests of honor” he extended the warm welcome and add to their title because he feared the future events and war, he wanted Keke and kayne nearby so he could get their advise on the future and current events. He was indeed showing he had a back bone but what man would not fear the news of death, shaking it off he grabs a cup of beer and drowns his worries down, throwing down the cup he growls “Who am I to show such fear, I am the great warlord. WE SHALL HAVE VICTORY” he bellowed across the grand hall as everyone cheered to his statement. “Tonight is about my son, and finally becoming a man, Please insure everything runs smoothly. I have a feeling something is out of turn” he grumbled out of his breath as he raised Keke’s hand giving it a gentle kiss, For a king and the warlord to be showing such respect to someone who’s title is not equal was one of most grand respect, he truly enjoyed having these two around to further council him towards victory. Kayne looked deep into the serpents eyes with a devilish grin, ‘ Ahh a challenge he hasn’t had one for quite some time’ he thought to himself as he continued to listen “Par contre ma Cherie, I have to but look at a female to woo her in this court, I knew you were not as these ladies were, Otherwise do you think I would be standing here?” he smirks as he flicks his wrists a single card appeared between his fingertips it was a simple playing card, the ace of spades, his smirk became more sinister as he once more flicked his wrist allowing the card to disappear, taking a step closer; forcing her back to press against the wall, his right hand balls into a fist as he smacks it clearly against the wall under and between her legs, *crack* the wall started to crack behind her slightly. His devilish eyes never leaving her gaze as his right fist still pressed up against the wall between her legs lifted up, slowly and caught her between her thighs; his arm still raising up as she was now more or less sitting on his right arm her feet lifted off from the floor. “My Deadly lotus flower, You are to die for, Shall we?” he gave a slight chuckle as he awaited her response to his actions. Darkness all around him, the cold as his only company as a moan in the dark ** Ughh..* Ronin was getting restless as he slowly started to regain consciousness. But would he remember what happened, how he got there? The only thing that was certain at the moment was the noise of the chains rattling battling against the noise of his painful moans every now and then, showing signs of his body attempting to kick back into gear.

CharlotteCarrendar: The wise words from the Gypsy did their job. Soothing the mind of the Warlord to a point where he was able to once again have belief in his own mortality and then enjoy this feast that was offered. Course, he wanted Kayne and Kekeyama to remain under his service. With their knowledge and insight, he was assured of having an upper hand when it came to the War and the aftermath. But what the cards had failed to reveal was that there was an important piece to the puzzle missing from his grasp. It was a matter of time before that became known to all. For now, though, the gypsy kept up her good graces, allowing the Warlord to kiss her hand, and then she took up a piece of sweet meat and chewed it, as her attentions fell back to where her brother had gone. After a choice female no doubt, and she was not wrong. In the shadows, the Serpent had laid down her challenge to Kayne, who took to it like a moth to a flame. Forcing the Serpent to the wall, he balled a fist and then slammed it between her thighs to crack the wall that was in behind her. Their faces practically inches apart, as he boldly declared . “My Deadly lotus flower, You are to die for, Shall we?” His arm was held up between her thighs and had her lifted off the floor. Like a serpent, she coiled her legs around him, her arms draped around his neck, as she used her tongue, like a serpent tasting the air, to run up his chin to his lips, which she flicked with. He could carry her off if he dared, and she would not stop him. The Serpent was hungry… :: As the room continued to buzz after the call from the Warlord for all to enjoy for Victory would be theirs, the Son of the Warlord raced in the room, and ran straight up to his father’s table. Panting he bowed and then croaked. “My bride….she’ gone.” <3>

IceTe3a: – The warlord was sitting there enjoying Keke’s company as he signed once more in relief “Thank you Keke, you have brought me back to my senses” he smiled lightly as he grabbed a piece of meat, starting to devour it from the bone, his eyes watched as others were dancing to the music, eating and boasting with one and another. “Your brother always seems to disappear from sight, Does he linger in the shadows? Or are his intentions more simplistic” he questioned Keke as he could not lay eyes onto kayne. He chuckled slightly waving off the question about kayne as he started to listen in to the boasting of other warriors near his table, he loved a good battlefield story; and as any warrior they all enjoyed showing their scars and boasting about it “ I got this when I was in the middle of the battlefield in my youth, He took my eye but I took his life” he was pointing to his dead eye the old warlord laughed out boastfully as the other warriors on looking to the story, joined him in laughter. The doors to the grand hall slam open as his son comes running in “Ahh my young boy has returned with haste” he said right before his son bellowed out ‘ MY bride.. She is Gone’ the warlord came to a thundering stand, pushing his throne chair backwards, his lips curled and snarled “WHAT DO YOU MEAN GONE” slamming his fists on the table he growls “Are you sure you are not forgetting where you left her?!, GUARDS SEARCH THE GROUNDS FOR INTRUDERS, FIND MY DAUTHER TO BE” he grumbled as he glanced down to keke “You..” he gripped her by the skim of her dress and picked her up off the ground to come face to face “ Why was I not warned, Why did you not do your job?” he growled as a card came flying over at great speeds followed by a shadow; The card hitting the Warlords wrist forcing him to drop Keke, as Kayne appeared in time to catch her “ The card’s warned you of treachery , I believe you may have forgotten that old man” Kayne said to him adding insult to the already damage he had done to his wrist “What did you say boy…” He said in kind. With The serpents legs now firmly wrapped around his waist, he watched as she licked his chin slowly coming up to his lips, he freed his hands from between her legs only to place it on her ass, supporting her stance on him as he smirked, nipping at the tip of her tongue “ Do not toy with devil you don’t know, it’s better to do that to the one you do know” referring her to toy around with the young boys and not him. “You must be the serpent of the castle, Oh how your name has met my ears before only to add excitement” he smirked, as he followed suit using his left hand to run down the side of her face, he leaned in nipping at her neck “But one does wonder, my Deadly viper Have they defanged you completely or do you still have some…” he pricked his thumb on her tooth on purpose allowing a small amount of blood to swell up on his thumb, using the blood he rubs it against her lips, changing the colour of her lips, almost like lipstick “..Bite?” his voice was low so only they could hear but had his usual silver tongue tone towards it after that he bit the air before him, making his teeth click together once adding simple cause to the query. After a few moments of playing with the serpent his ears perked as he heard the bellowing voice of the warlord, spinning on his heels he turned around, The serpent still wrapped around him as he supported her, his eyes glared towards the old man, In all honest opinion Kayne disliked the old Warlord, but he would tolerate him for now, Or at least he thought he would as he saw the old man grab his sweet keke raising her in the air. Kaynes left hand escapes The serpents face only to have a card appear in it, flicking the card from his fingers he sent it flying towards the warlords wrist, Looking back at the serpents eyes apologetic he leans in Giving her a passionate kiss, the tip of his tongue peeking in between her lips before he dropped her on her heels gently and ran off towards the Warlord and keke, Making it just in time to catch keke in his arms “The card’s warned you of treachery, I believe you may have forgotten that old man” Kayne stood there posed to strike keke in arm as he glared a devilish glare at the old warlord “One should not lay hands on a female in such a way, least be it my Keke or they shall find there untimely end” He watched as the old warlord grumbled at the thought of being dishonored by Kayne, though the Warlord knew not to cross paths with kayne and he had done so by touching Keke in a harmful way, A simple nod came from the warlord in agreement, but have Keke and kayne lost their stature with the old man? Only time would tell. “Guards Check the grounds, find anyone who sticks out. Search everywhere, the towers, the cellars, The gardens. The dungeons. Kill those who are not of our kingdom, bring me back my sons wife now” the guards saluted and massed out on a armed search, prepared to kill for the name of the warlord.

CharlotteCarrendar: – There are many kinds of serpents in the world. Many would rather slither away and hide than face an intruder or attacker, then there are others that are far more aggressive, that will rise up and even chase off those that dare to prod and provoke. It was clear, that this Serpent was the latter. A man bold enough to enjoy the sensual enrapture of the warrior maiden, who used her arms and legs to gain a good hold on the man who teased. But he did give fair warning, that she was to be careful who she played with. Kayne questioned if she had been defanged, or was she still capable of giving a good bite. Amused by this she whispered. “Most die with a smile on their face when I do…sink my fangs in.” Kayne pricked his finger on one of her razor sharp teeth only to smear his blood on her full lips. The Serpent’s chest rose and fell sharply, as she licked it clean. He did taste good. In the darkness of the shadows, Kayne and the Serpent continued to tease the other, while up at the head of the dining tables, the Warlord was learning of the disappearance of the Child bride. His reaction was harsh and violent. Needless to say, his closest victim to his outrage was the gypsy Kekeyama, who was seized by the wrist. The girl cried out as he spat a barrage of accusations at her, for not forewarning of this situation. How could she have known directly that someone had spirited the child bride away. Her duty was to allay his fears, not read the cards. That was her brother’s affair. Suddenly, a card whizzed through the air, and sliced the Warlord’s wrist, which made him loose his hold of Kekeyama, who skittered away from the angered man. She would of course be caught by Kayne, whose fury at the Warlord was for all to see. Though he spoke with composure, the underlying threat was there. Having left the Serpent to her place in the shadows, and now feeling the sting of Kayne on her lips, she decided now was the time to redirect the Warlord from Kayne and back to the one that would have answers about the disappearance of the child bride. Sashaying out from the dark corners, she made it to the centre of the room, and then raised her head proudly as she faced her lord. The guards had already been given their task to search the grounds, but she knew where the Ronin was held. “My Lord, before this evening’s festivities had begun, I was attacked in my chambers by a man that had chased me from the Warthog Rikken’s lands. I suspect he is behind the disappearance of the Child bride. He is locked in your dungeons, awaiting your judgement.” <3>

IceTe3a: The Warlord composed himself after that past event with Kayne, he dared not upset kayne or Keke, for fear of what they might do; No one knew the full extent of their powers as he sighed slightly, bringing his anger down he glanced at the Serpent who stood in the centre of the Grand hall proud as ever. ‘My Lord, before this evening’s festivities had begun, I was attacked in my chambers by a man that had chased me from the Warthog Rikken’s lands. I suspect he is behind the disappearance of the Child bride. He is locked in your dungeons, awaiting your judgement ‘ He growled in a low tone, she stood there smug and proud but she forgot to mention of this… this Ronin in her report to him “You say he was at Rikkens? Why was I not Informed of this, How did he get here now; What are his plans?!’ he growled displeased with the serpent he glanced at his son “Son, come here I demand you fill me in on this.. this… Ronin.. Serpent.. Make yourself useful, go down and learn what you can from this Ronin, and once he has given all he can give. He is yours to do as you please with” Although giving The serpent the pleasure of doing this may seem like a reward, it indeed was a punishment, Removing her from his sight for her failure of telling him this… his mind flicked back to the cards… Kayne mentioned this would happen, he remember kayne saying ‘ There is much you have not learned yet of what is going on around you, Someone in this castle will be your downfall.’ Could the cards be talking about this Ronin.. Perhaps but he had to suspect more than just one person would be his downfall. He summons his son over once more to impatient to wait for his to casually stroll over and fill him in, he wanted to know everything about this Ronin. Kayne had keke in his arms as he hugged her with a warm and comforting hug “Are you alright darling? I suggest you go to him seek to tell him your advise; listen in to what’s going on, you have fallen from his grace at the moment but do keep in his gaze, He can’t withstand you for long, No one can” he kissed Keke’s neck reassuring her of her powers over men and her on stature. As he helped her up on her feet and pushed her towards the Warlord gently as he smirks slightly, he glances over to the Serpent hoping she’d catch his eyes as if she did he’d give her a gentle nod, insuring this was not the last she’d seen of him. Back down in the depths of darkness Ronin was coming in and out of consciousness more than a fat person stuffing cake in their mouth. *Ugh… where am ..” he said before losing consciousness once more, minutes passed as he woke up once more in a shock, breathing heavily. He could feel the cold iron of the chains wrapped around his wrists holding him in place in the centre of the room, He could not budge his arms as his muscles were forced to harden all over his body from the pressure the chains were putting on him “ugh.. captured..” he fell back into a light comer once more hanging in the cold darkness.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The fury of the Warlord was absolute. His prized Serpent had kept valuable information from her report, and now there were repercussions for this. Even with the Ronin held in the dungeons, it was not enough for the Warlord – whose questions were many. The Serpent held herself straight and tall, as the Warlord barked and spat at her. In the light of his counsel from Kekeyama being incorrect to a degree, he wanted truth…answers, and he wanted them immediately. Punishment was simple. The Serpent was to go to the dungeons, and get the information pried from the Ronin, in any form that she could. His fate after the interrogation was to be left to her choosing. The Serpent bowed low, and left the great hall, but not before casting a sly glance at Kayne. They had unfinished business, and her heart raced at the thought of it. With the Serpent out of the room, the Son now had to explain to the Warlord about the Ronin. “He was a sell sword hired by the Warthog Rikken to protect him from any attacks. But he was only one man. We had organized ourselves to attack on many fronts, and the Serpent did her duty to act as a distraction. She even took hits from this Rikken and continued on to assure the success of the mission. My bet, is that after she had gotten away his taste for revenge for the deaths in Rikken’s lands brought him here. All I know…is that my Bride is missing!” The son finished with an angered fist smashed down on the dining table nearest the Warlord. All through this Keke stood with her brother, upset and angered at being harmed by the Warlord in his fit of rage. Only through her brother’s actions did she not suffer greater injury. It took a great deal to compose herself, and then act in accordance with her brother’s wishes, to return to within earshot of the Warlord, as he discussed with his son what to do about the current situation. They still had a war about to hit their doorsteps, so was it wise to expose a force outside the gates in search of a child? Was she truly that valuable? Only time would tell. :: Down in the dungeons, the guard opened the gate to Ronin’s cell, and the Serpent entered to see the Ronin chained to the walls and roof, his head hanging low. She heard his muffled words, realizing he had been captured. “The Child bride is missing, Ronin. You are to tell me where she is and who has her…before I end your life.” She moved to stand in front of him, so he would have no choice but to look at her. <3>

IceTe3a: The warlord taking in everything his son had to say about Ronin… a Sellsword, to take on such a task by himself was either very brave or very stupid, either way it sounded like he was a skilled warrior things could have easily gone the other way, But he was a sellsword and he had a price.. Interesting, perhaps he could be persuaded to being on the warlords side. Coming back to reality he comforted his son “We will have her back in your arms soon, I know you are but a boy still so I will forgive this once, but once you are a man. You must not let this happen, Defend what is yours, This can be seen as a great dishonor son.” He signed lightly and gave a reassuring pat on his sons back as he glanced over to Keke who was now close to him “hmm.. Keke, What is your thoughts on this? Is the Ronin the only to blame or are there others” he wonders exactly what the serpent was doing at this point in time, he felt sorry for the Ronin having to deal with the serpent in such a situation, No man should have to go through that but it was needed. “keke, I want you to be by my side advising me once more, I am sorry for my outrage earlier, Please accept my apologies” he glanced over to Kayne who stood close to keke but not too close, he obviously did not trust him with his dearly loved one, Giving a slight nod to Kayne he reassured him that it would not happen again, as he saw kayne give a slight bow and turn on his heels to walk away. Kayne was watching the old man closely, if he slipped up again, he would teach him a lesson he would not soon forget, as his hues flicked from Keke to the old warlord and back again, Noticing the warlord apologise and then nod towards him he gives a slight bow, Keke was more than enough of a woman to handle Kayne, he on the other hand had another woman in his mind as he wondered how his little viper was doing, he sighed slightly as he walked off into a corner sitting on a chair, gripping his guitar he started strumming away at it, the cords singing a sad tale as it echoed throughout the room “Blood will be spilt tonight” he said in a low tone. A door opening and slamming shut, was the only noise Ronin heard as it awoke him, opening his eyes there she was, standing in front of him “Serpent..” he growled in his low tone as his muscles tightened even more, he tried to lunge forward but was held back by the chains, he was stuck hanging like a puppet on strings in the centre of the room, still wearing his dark black trousers and vest the old spa lady had made from him, the guards forgot to take the Shruiken amongst other things off him, as he had 2 smoke bombs stuffed in his vest on the left side pocket and the picture he always carried with him, on the right side, The shruiken were stuck on his waist just near his hip. If only he could reach one of them he could release himself or end her life where she stood, The chains would not allow such defiance though. “You will get nothing out of me” he said not confirming he knew anything about it, nor denying it. His hues glared at her as he continued to watch her “ End me now and be done with it, For I am done speaking to you. Nothing you say will change that” he growled at her before going silent.

CharlotteCarrendar: The exchange between the Warlord and his son, was now very interesting. Kekeyama kept a close focus on what was being said, learning of the sell sword who was now locked deep in the dungeons of this very castle. So her brother was right about the cards and the fate of the Child bride. The gypsy licked her lips as she bent forward a little more, where she witnessed the Warlord try to actually comfort his son, about the abduction of his Child bride. So, the Warlord did have a heart after all. The son was a mere boy himself, and not world wise like that of the Serpent, who had bravely told the Warlord the truth of the situation with the Ronin. Asked for her opinion, the gypsy was quick to respond. “Every man has a price. If this sell sword worked for a man like Rikken, who was a known cheat and scoundrel, what is to say he would not work for you for the right price. I imagine that if he is left alone with your angered Serpent, she may well remove his tongue…possibly his hands, if you are not careful. I saw the anger in her eyes. A woman is not to be toyed with, especially when their life is at stake.” Surely Kayne would have heard his sister giving advice to the Warlord, who now had to weigh up his options. Sparing the Ronin and getting him to work for the Warlord, or letting the Serpent finish him. The gypsy once again moved to the Warlord’s side, taking up her place in the chair beside him. She had forgiven his actions….for now. :: Down in the dungeons, the Serpent was hissing violently as the Ronin was not being co-operative with her interrogation. With his hands shackled, and unable to block her attempts to frisk him, that is exactly what she did. Her hands sliding under his clothes, into his pockets, to get whatever he had on him, that may give away clues to the disappearance of the Child bride. In his vest…two smoke bombs. She took each out carefully, and placed them on the nearby bed. “How…typical.” The guards having not searched him properly. But the second item…a picture. Stepping back, she unfolded it, and what she saw had her stand there in shock. She had seen that face….a thousand times. Both in her dreams and awake. Slowly her head rose as she whispered. “No….it can’t be” <3>

IceTe3a: The warlord was listening closely to what Keke had to say, Perhaps he could sway the sellsword to his side, He could always use another experienced fighter that was for sure. “Hmm… I do believe she would have almost be done with him by now, She will return to me to tell me what she has learned before she goes down and actually starts playing with her new prey.” He was sure of this, she disliked being bothered once she started toying with her prey. “I will think on bringing the sell sword over, though this may upset Serpent, On the other hand could he be trusted in becoming one with my ranks, No one can tell surely.” He was certain that Ronin could not be trusted even if he was a sell sword but he would have to wait and think weighing up the options he had before him. Kayne was sitting in a the corner by himself, strumming away at his guitar as he overheard what was going on, Poor lad stuck in the dungeon only having the serpents wrath to accompany him, Keke was smart to play both hands for the warlord this was sure; he knew she would handle the situation as best as she could. Perhaps he’ll go down just after she’s done playing with her prey, so she could play with him. A smirk came across his at the thought of the serpent having her way with him, this was something he’d like to experience. : Ronin growled at the serpent as she came forward frisking his body “Get your filthy hands off of me woman” he snapped at her as he watched helplessly as she took his items away from him, and then it hit him, she took out his picture and was glancing at it “DON’T YOU TOUCH THAT” he yelled in a threatening voice towards her, he was pissed; the only memory of his father and sister in the hands of this wench his arms rattling the chains as he continuously tried to defy them in order to get closer to the Serpent “GIVE THAT BACK NOW, OR I WILL KILL YOU WHERE YOU STAND” he threatened once more, surely anyone could notice how important this picture was to him as he continued to make a defiance against his chains he did not care if he had to rip his arms off to get free, he would get free and snatch the picture back from her grasp.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Serpent was in a state of shock at the image on the picture, then the Ronin’s reaction to her having such an item in her hands had her finally look up. He was practically salivating, angrily pulling on his chains in an attempt to get the picture back. He swore that he would kill her, all for a simple picture of a child. But who was the child, the one that meant so much to a simple sell sword. The power now was in the hands of the Serpent, who resumed her emotionless facade. She waved the picture just out of his reach and whispered. “You can have it back. All you have to do is tell me, where the Child bride is, and who took her.” She was making a deal that she knew he simply could not refuse. Too make her point, she walked over to one of the lit torches, that was bolted to the stone wall. The flames licking at the air, as she made sure he got the right idea. “I will count to three, and either you tell me, or I burn this sweet picture.” The Serpent raised her hand with the picture pinched between her fingers, as she looked back at the Ronin. “One….two…” :: The gypsy Kekeyama had managed to plant the notion that taking the Ronin in his own employ could prove to be beneficial, if the Serpent had not already dispatched him to his maker. Time was now of the essence. The clock was ticking, and with no one in the great hall able to see what the Serpent was up too, it was a waiting game. <3>

IceTea: Ronin could do nothing but watch on as the serpent threatened his picture, attempting to strike a deal with him, blackmail… he can’t.. he couldn’t… He wouldn’t sell out his new friend and doom the young lady to this life just for a mere picture.. He couldn’t do it, if he did that he would be no better than those who stood before him, how his sister would think of him after learning this. “Burn it, I will not betray anyone. It will not stop me from finding my sister” he growled deeply as he watched her hold it up to the flame. He had looked at that picture so many times he could remember it detail by detail, but how long would that memory last, he did not know. He kept hope that his sister would return to him one day. “As I Said might as well kill me, I’m just going to waste your time” he growled at least at this rate the longer he could hold out the longer he gave them to escape to safety, his death would not be in vein. The warlord still sitting at his table son on one side and Keke on the other, sighed slightly. We will be going into war soon, my mind is made up we will withstand the siege that the dragons lay upon us, and crush them from the comforts of our homes. Son I want you to prepare the people and make sure our food and water supplies are overflowing, We will find your wife do not worry, you will have to be patient” he glances over to Keke and smiled slightly “Any advice, I will not seek advice from the cards again dare I learn the more horrors awaiting us in our future” he chuckled slightly as he glanced over to Kayne who was walking around the room from lady to lady trying to occupy himself.

CharlotteCarrendar: – In all her days, she had never seen a man change his tune so quickly from practically wanting to end her for taking the picture, to then saying she could burn it, for he had the image of that picture in his mind for almost a life time. The Serpent lowered her hand, but she did not burn the picture, instead looking at it with renewed interest. So this child, the one that he cared so much about was his sister. Instead of giving the image back, she tucked it inside her dress, for safe keeping. A look came over her face as withdrew her hand, that was hard to read. Slowly, she approached the Ronin, and spoke to him in a different tone from that of the wicked Serpent. “I don’t understand you. You work for the Warthog. A man who goes back on his word – a sham. A crook, and yet….you are here, chained and about to be killed, and you would rather die than reveal who took the Child bride and why?” She placed a finger under his chin, raising it so he could look into her eyes. What would he see, if he did look upon her? “You like other men, can be bought – yet what you truly fight for is something you already lost a long time ago. I don’t know who this sister of yours is, but maybe by your actions here…you may have just gotten another chance to find her.” The Serpent then turned and walked to the gate, calling for the guard. “I am done with him” She said simply. The guard opened the gate, and with a last look back, the Serpent left the Ronin to his devices. On returning up to the hall, Kekeyama was the first to see the Serpent return, with no blood on her hands. She had not killed the sell sword, and she wondered why. Her head turned to the Warlord, and she whispered. “Your viper returns.” The Serpent stood before the Warlord, and his son, and said simply. “He refuses to speak, even under the threat of death. Whoever took the Child bride rode in with him and was able to get past the guards. My guess is they are on their way back to Rikken’s land. A land with no army. It would be easy to get her back, but….you have a war looming, My Lord.” The Serpent laid it out for the Warlord, and so now it was up to him, on what fate to deal to the sell sword. <3>

 


Carol Burnett Show – Star Trek Parody

”Do you come from a land Down Under?” – Death Club Role Play.

$
0
0

Death Club Role play Live

Palour Dreams

”Do you come from a land Down Under?”

http://resources2.news.com.au/images/2011/01/13/1225987/155858-nomads.jpg

Writers:
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

CharlotteCarrendar: Another dark and cloudy day in Prague didn’t deter Dixie’s mood. Now in her second trimester of her pregnancy she was no longer throwing up, and was able to keep meals down. Needless to say she was more than happy about that. Tito who was running Dem’s Tattoo shop that she lived behind decided to hire Dixie to do the artwork for the shop’s tattoos to give him more time to work on clients, and less time in design. Dixie was a natural, and not only that the customer’s loved her cheeky ways, and sense of style. A grunge chick with her own ink, she was a walking advertisement. Dressed in black jeans and a loose tank that was off the shoulder, she was turning up her ipod with Spiderbait playing on the sound system. Bopping her head, she danced across the tiled floor as Tito looked up from where he was tattooing a girl’s arm. “Whata you play, huh? I like the classics…this is shit.” Dixie flipped him off, saying. “It’s Aussie shit, Tito and I happen to like it.” Tito couldn’t argue with her there, and he went back to working on his customer, as Dixie scored another win. She was enjoying the freedom of being able to work right in front of where she lived, and it meant she didn’t have to travel the public system anymore. The tattoo shop had a few customers, some that liked to just hang out with the Aussie backpacker, others were always looking for new tattoos to be done. <3>

IceTe3a: – The roar of a muffler, attached to a 2003 Anniversary Softail Harley Davidson it was in mint condition Sprayed black, chrome polished as it should be. Nothing looked bad about this bike and Logan loved her, Sitting on her he was sporting black bikie boots, ripped denim jeans that covered part of his boots, and a Bikie vest, on the right side of the vest it had stitching on it saying ‘ Sgt At Arms’ and ‘Nomads’ Under it on the back it simply had a picture of the Nomads symbol and in big letters ‘Nomads’, both arms were tattooed all the way up to his shoulders, the right arm was pure Demonic tattooing as the left side was pure Con man with Cards, dice, money, Pool balls with a female sitting on top of it. His chest and back was clear of ink, but that was an issue he wanted resolved as soon as possible, On his knuckles he had “Ride Free” one letter per knuckle. His black hair fell down to his shoulders and covered the sides of his face, as his piercing blue eyes glanced at the map trying to make sense of it, He was a well built man standing 6’4 and built like a brick, his muscles toned as ever. But that was only thanks to his good gene’s and working as a Farm hand back in Australia, those cowboys sure knew how to work hard, and they partied even harder. Something Logan got used to quite quickly, he loved the countryside and all its hardships; “Fuck sakes… OI MATE” he said loudly in his thick aussie accent towards people walking by “Tattoo shop, Where the bloody hell is it?” he said once more pointing at the map, Eventually he was given what he thinks to be directions to a tattooist. “Thank fuck, Cheers mate” he waved behind his head as he sat on his bike, Clicking at the gearpedel with his left foot, the bike switched into gear as he revved it out, changing it two second the bike responded driving off in a scream, she was a loud bike and could be heard from quite the distance but that sound just gave him the chills “nothing like the sound of a bike or a v8 in the morning” he’d always say as he drove along the roads of Prague taking left turns, right turns he knew he’d be lost in this place again soon enough. Finally he could see a sign down the street which promised of a tattoo shop “Dem’s Tattoo shop, Bloody good enough for me” he revved his bike hard, speeding down the road, coming to a stop he backed his motorbike in front of the shop giving it a few loud revs before kicking the motor off. Swinging his leg over his boot hit the concrete floor, He could hear music playing from inside the store, as he took off in a stroll swinging open the door he welcomed himself into the store. Without a second note of warning he smirked “G’day mate’s Bloody hell it’s hard to find you lot, Mate back there was all like Yeah mate she’s just round back. Round back my fucken ass.” as his head slowly bobbed up and down to the tune, his piercing blue eyes and rugged face turned slowly to glance at everyone in the shop. He was as aussie as they came, spoke the lingo and didn’t care who understood it, blunt and swore like a true sailor, he was also a country boy as if his rugged skin wasn’t enough to state that.

CharlotteCarrendar: Dixie was about to grab a new sketch pad, when she heard the distinct Australian twang of a biker that just came through the door of the Tattoo shop. The patriotic Aussie practically beamed, hearing someone that spoke her lingo –Aussie slang. Setting down her pad, she strode over, looking the guy up and down. Biker vest, boots, jeans…some pretty cool ink on his arms. Dice, money, pool halls and a girl straddling the lot. Dixie nodded in approval, before giving him a wink. “Round back, eh? You’re lucky you found us if that is the kind of directions they gave ya. I struggled for a month just to find the nearest Maccas. You’re in good company. And if you’re wondering, I’m from Melbourne. St Kilda.” She outstretched her hand as she chewed a piece of gum. “Dixie Chix, mate. You after a tatt, cause Tito over there is one of the best in the game.” Tito was busy shading a girl’s butterfly, which was situated on the top of her left boob. <3>

IceTe3a: He glances down to this young female who stood before him, an arched brow as she gave him the once over suddenly she let it rip. ‘Round back, eh? You’re lucky you found us if that is the kind of directions they gave ya. I struggled for a month just to find the nearest Maccas. You’re in good company. And if you’re wondering, I’m from Melbourne. St Kilda.’
“ G’day Sheela! Doll, you don’t know how good it is to hear someone else from down under” his rugged hand gripped hers as lightly as he could giving her a still firm shake, as he slightly leaned to the side glancing at the one she called tito. “G’day mate” he gave a friendly holler out towards tito who was working, before glancing back down to Dixie “Lil thing ain’t ya, I’m sure you hold your own though” he smirked as he started to punch the air lightly “That so love the best? Well doll I’ll take your word for it, Rigto sign me up for some ink, Looking to get something somewhere, Either round back or round front” he let go of her hand as he ran his fingers through his hair “ Melbourne eh? Your far from down under love, what brings out this way. I myself traveled to much down under to give a general location, but I love the outback so Out west of Queensland, near the cattle ranches love” he smirked as he glanced around at the tattoo’s on the wall “Speaking of which I have no bloody idea what Im going to get, speaking of maccas Where does a bloke get a burger around this joint, Im yakkered and in need of a good VB and a pie.”

CharlotteCarrendar: – The way this guy spoke reminded her so much of the patrons that her father used to get in the family pub back in St Kilda, that she couldn’t take the smile off her face if she tried. When he said it was good to hear someone speak the same lingo and actually understand him, Dixie couldn’t help but nod in agreement. “You have no idea. I mean, sure there is the odd Contiki bus tour, but you don’t get too many Aussies here outside of the tourist season.” Tito was keeping tabs on the conversation between the Aussie biker and his new art designer. While it was good to see she was bringing in new trade, he still had concerns about her, especially with how sick she had been for the past three months. With Demetrios away, Dixie had been far from her usual bubbly self, so seeing her like this, brought an odd smile from the Italian tattooist. When the Bikie hollered out to Tito, he waved back. “Ciao, my friend.” Tito was a big bloke, at least 6’ 4”, and when he was working on a client, he was often hunched over. Dedicated to his craft. Dixie chuckled when the Biker said he figured she could hold her own, to which she replied. “Yeah, I worked the bar at Death Club here in Prague for a few months, so I can take care of myself.” She did a fake body builder pose, just for good measure, but she was so slight, it looked comical. When the Biker said he would want some work done, Dixie was more than happy to show him through the books. The more she learnt about him, he favoured the Queensland outback, as opposed to the southern states, where she hailed from. But if it was one thing that he loved that was uniquely Victorian, was that he could go for a good VB and a pie. This had her laugh. “You’re serious, mate? I have some special sources that help me get that kind of goods in. Just hang here a tic.” Dixie headed outback to the garage, where she had a large fridge, that stocked – You guessed it, VB and…Four’n twenty pies. She was gone a good ten minutes, before bringing out the very things, that the Bikie craved. She set them down on a table near back, and gestured for the guy to come and enjoy this small Aussie feast. “Chow down on that, while I get the books for you to look through for your tatt. Oh, and I have some tom sauce if you want.” <3>

IceTe3a: Logan was his normal self again, seeing and hearing another aussie brought it all back to him as he smiled lightly, whilst chatting with the young sheela he could not help but chuckle at her pose and lightly pushed her “Put em away, you’re gonna scare the customers off” he arched his brow as she stated if he was serious, she disappeared for a moment as logan leaned to the left watching her stroll away out of sight what was the young sheela upto, then it hit him about ten minutes later his nose caught a waft of it .. could it be… no It couldn’t *Sniff Sniff* “aww what’s that you got there love” his eyes watching as she walked out with a Four’n Twenty pie and a VB “Oh darling, you’re a sheela after my own heart” he had not had a pie or a good beer since he left aussie, that was about two years ago “Fair dinkim, it’s been two years” he couldn’t help himself as he walked up to her and showed her that true Australian easy going way as he hugged her lightly “Cheers love, you made a bloke happier than you could imagine” he took a seat where she set the pie and VB and nodded “Yeah let’s get these pictures out and take a gander love, Nah on the sauce though I like to taste the flavor of the pie myself, Ow about you hun?” he took a bite out of the pie and almost started to tear up “Ahh I miss the vast lands..” he was reffering to Australia as he chugged down some of the beer “ I come from the land down under~~” he sung slapping his knee to the tune, it wasn’t often Logan got to enjoy the simple things in life, but he would remember this moment for the rest of his life.

CharlotteCarrendar: Dixie took the seat that was near Logan as he tucked into his Four’n’twenty pie, a tear in his eye since he had been without good aussie tucker for well over two years. She was pretty chuff to see a man enjoy what she had managed to find from home. Words could not describe what it felt like to sit down with an expat. Tito would never be able to understand, the happy banter, as Logan was speaking pretty fast, which was par of the course when you talk Aussie lingo. “I don’t mind a bit of tom sauce on my pies, but I don’t try and drown it, you know?” She rested her elbows on a tattoo art book, as she watched him eat up with his hearty appetite. “My favourite things are vegemite toast in the mornings, and a good tim tam bomb with my coffee at night when watching the telly. But every time I bring in my toast from the garage out back, Tito over there has a go. He said he thinks that stuff is like something from a cat’s ass. Course, I always quip back that I haven’t licked a cat’s ass so I wouldn’t know.” Tito overheard her and made some sort of Italian curse, while his customer was waiting for her butterfly tatt to be finished. Curious about her new found Aussie friend, Dixie asked. “So what brings you to Prague? Or are you just travelling through?” <3>

iceTe3a: – Scoffing down his pie he was thoroughly enjoying it as his hues glance over to Dixie who he just noticed was now staring at him, he stopped mid chewing and blinked slightly at the situation at hand, never had someone stare at his mug this long before. “ Ugh, I hate those Dongga’s drownin sauce all over the pie, I’m always like, Fuck give me the pie and drink the sauce mate” he said before he continued to chew down the pie. Overhearing that Tito disliked vegemite he choked on the pie as he was swallowing it *Cough cough* he swigs abit of VB “ Cats ass?!? Bloody hell mate, Nothin wrong with a good vegemite on toast, Hell I spread it thick for the flavor” he glances back at Dixie and slides the VB her way, Typical aussie always sharing a drink, any excuse to drink would do. He overheard her ask as to why he ain’t in aussie, he points to the back of his vest with his thumb swinging to the back of his shoulder “That’s why dear, I’m Free to ride the world’s roads *scoffing down the last of the pie and a sightof relief* Ride free darl’ “ he smirked as he leaned back in his chair and finally gave Dixie the once over from head to toe, being a typical blunt aussie “Cute little thing ain’t ya” a slight smirk on his face as he glances around the shop, “So you know my story partly, what’s yours doll”

CharlotteCarrendar: – The story of Dixie and how she came to be in Prague was a fairly unusual one. She was more than happy to explain, after he had been kind enough to tell her that he was touring. Free to ride the world’s roads. She had to admit, that was something she would love to do…one day. “Well..” She said, as she flicked back a stray lock of black hair. “I was actually going to Paris, where my dad had paid for me to go this fancy art college. But, I arrive at the airport, and some bastard steals my bag. So…I got no money, no bag…and stranded at the airport. That is where I met up with the Wallabys.” She was talking about the International Rugby union representatives from back home. “The manager happened to be a friend of my old man’s. He spotted me outside the terminal, and well, took pity on me I guess. So, I got to be the team mascot for a few weeks. Touring with the boys around from game to game. When I got to Prague, I decided to hoof it, and try my luck backpacking, and maybe doing odd jobs. That is how I ended up working at the Death club. It was like this….rave club, pretty shady. Lots of dancers, back rooms for…you know. So yeah, I was a barmaid, till the place got razzed by the Russians.” It was a fairly tall tale, so what would the biker from the Outback think? <3>

http://cdn.greenandgoldrugby.com/804F73/gagr/wp-content/uploads/2009/01/mascot-bubble11.jpg

IceTe3a: – He listened to her story commenting every now and then “Strewth!! Bloody pricks, Tell ya what, you point them out, I’ll drag them round the shed and show them true Aussie culture.” He could not help but laugh at the comment he just made as he continued to listen “Wallabys? Lucky bastard, Bet that was an experience you won’t soon forget” he nodded in agreement with himself “ Russians.. Yeah, I’ve dealt with those pricks before that’s for sure. One tried to take my bluey Jack * He was referring to his dog called jack* and if there’s one thing you do not do, is fuck with an Aussies dog” he said firmly as he smiled slightly “You’ve had quite the experience that’s for sure. Though I don’t know how you stand all these Oh my god are you Australian?! Say That’s not a knife this is a knife, and do you have a pet kangaroo? Bloody wankers” he sighed slightly at the frustration of people. “So darling, show me what you got for me, in fact you choose the tattoo and the placing this’ll be a blast” he said, always up for a good dare or a great time he thought it would be fun to let her choose the tattoo and its location of where it was going to be placed. “Oh, here “ he said as he rustled through his pockets looking for something, he pulls out a handmade necklace that had a giant crocs tooth on it and then hanging near the crocs tooth was a dog tag imprinted with the Aussie flag on it, not something one could get from any tourist store this was hand made by Logan “ So you always remember where you’re from doll, and a thank you for the bloody pie and beer”

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dixie thought long and hard about what image would suit this Aussie character. He was proud of his national heritage, and also understood how many foreigners got the wrong idea about Australians and the Australian culture due to movies and some subpar soaps like Neighbours. She actually cringed at some of the things that people have said to him, cause she had copped as much if not worse when working at Death Club. She opened up her book of art drawings, and then flicked through to the back, where she had done a collection known as “Aussie Pride.” The one that really caught her imagination was one of Ned Kelly, holding out his arm with a pistol cocked and ready to fire, with the words “Such is life” written underneath it. Dixie turned the book around, for Logan to take a gander at. “How about this one?” The outlawed Australian was one of the iconic legends of the Outback, as well as being something of a folk hero. Few new the true story of Ned Kelly, but that is for another time. <3>

http://s3-ec.buzzfed.com/static/2013-11/enhanced/webdr01/13/3/enhanced-buzz-12731-1384329780-11.jpg

IceTe3a: Logan watched her carefully as she flicked through her book, it looked like she had just found something as she flicked the picture to him, it was Ned Kelly holding his pistol up and the worlds ‘Such is life’ written on it, he loved it, nothing else would do as this was perfect for him, as his usual Aussie self he stood up stripped his vest off, so he was topless “Where should it go” He had a pure black 9mm berretta sticking out of the back of his jeans, he took it out and threw it on the table, on closer expectation one could see ‘ Live free, Die well’ scribed down the chamber of the pistol not caring how people reacted to him being topless, or the fact he carried a gun; or his full sleeves, gang tattoo or gunshot scars amongst other scars he kept turning from front to back “On the old six pack? Or round back “ he slapped his hardened 6 pack of abbs and then his back throwing down 5,000 on the table “That enough to cover the Ink work? Annd.. “ he fiddled in his vest quickly as he pulled out a wad of cash again counting it then working it In his head, “Drawing and time fee, as usual with a tip” he threw down 1,700 infront of her as all tattoo’s when getting a design sketched require a drawing and time taken fee, this was a little more than what it should cost but Logan put in extra on purpose to help out his newly found Aussie sheela “Don’t give me any Hissy fits now sheela I wouldn’t be true blue if I was gonna sit here and not help out another Aussie” he smirked as he glanced around wondering how Tito was going with the female and if he was listening in.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Up on the platform where Tito had been working on his client the whole time, he finally got finished, and was cleaning the tattoo and talking to his client. He showed her how it looked in a mirror, and she was pretty pleased with how it turned out. Needless to say, he did a good job. He’d want to, to keep his rep intact in a place like Prague. Taking the girl’s payment, he was counting the euros as he wished her a good day, before coming down to see what Dixie and her new Aussie friend were up to. Logan had stood up and taken off his vest and shirt, asking where the tattoo should go. Dixie stood up herself and checked him out, favouring his upper back for the affect that the tattoo she would design specially would have. Tito did a double take seeing the firearm that Logan was wearing, but when Dixie gave him a stern look, that was to be quiet, Tito zipped his lip. This was her client, and she would deal with it. When Logan slapped down the 5 G and asked if that was enough, Dixie nodded in agreement. But when he threw down an extra 1,700 that was more than enough. In fact, it was a hell of a lot. “That’s plenty, mate” Dixie said with a half smile, knowing that it would be rude to go off about that kind of money. He didn’t look like the kind of guy you wanted to argue with. “I can start work on the design tonight if you like.” She was hoping he would be okay with that. <3>

IceTe3a: He smiles and nods as she started talking about the location of where the tattoo should go he spun around so his back faced them, trying to turn his head to look at his back and trying to force his hand to hit the location she was talking about, he was a typical aussie “ There you have it then love the idea” nodded as he was pleased with the location she had chosen “Sounds like a date love, when should I come back to get the ink done” his hues glance over to Tito who was looking a bit funny “ OI mate Hows it hanging? *Aussie slang for Are you alright mate?* you look like you’re stuck between a tazzi devil and its food” he then glanced back to Dixie “ Your mate looks like he could use a feed some grog love” as he put his vest back on, he glanced down to his pistol, grabbing it from the hilt he laughs slightly “I forgot to introduce my girl Sophie” he laughs again and places his pistol back in his pants behind his vest.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Tito was confused by the question “How’s it hanging?” He looked at Dixie for a translation, to which she said “Are you okay?” Tito still looked confused and responded to the Aussie biker. “I have..good hangin’..yeah, they hang good.” Dixie rolled her eyes, and laughed. “In one ear and out the other. Oh, and you can come back tomorrow, and we can get started. I will have the artwork done tonight.” She was pretty sure she could do the details before and after dinner, since she really didn’t have anything else to do. “We are open till 10pm at night.” That would give Logan a good amount of time to do the things he needed to beforehand. “In any case, here is our card, should you need to ring in for anything.” Dixie handed over the card, which had the cell numbers and online details. Tito eased up slightly, when Logan introduced his weapon “Sophie” “She is…beautiful….mate.” Least he was trying. <3>

IceTe3a: – Logan was staring at Tito who was looking confused and a bit slow to finally answer back sayin ‘I have..good hangin’..yeah, they hang good. ‘ Logan stood there for a moment trying to figure out what he was saying “Righto… mate, you keep.. Hanging low? “ he glanced over to Dixie confused from Tito “ He trying to have a go at me or is he a Drongo? “ he glanced back at Tito then at Dixie, glancing down at the card he took it in hand and placed it in his pocket “Right, then, cya later love, I’ma go find me some tucker and a place to set up my swag, perhaps a few rounds It’ll take me that long just to find something in this bloody place” he chuckled giving Dixie a friendly hug he turned to tito and stuck out his hand waiting for him to give him a shake “Good on ya Tito, good bloke, you look after sheela here got it? Otherwise I’ll have to take ya round the shed” he said jokingly with a laugh

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dixie could hardly contain her laughter, when Logan asked if Tito was a drongo, or having a lend. She was quick to interject. “He uhm…yes, drongo is a good word for Tito.” Course, Tito had no idea what that meant, but she gave him a little thumbs up, and he chimed in. “I am..a drongo.” Dixie walked Logan to the door after they had a light hug. Tito being a gentleman, shook hands with the biker Aussie. “Chow, mate.” Tito said as Dixie leaned against the door frame. “If you get stuck for a VB, you know where to find me.” A light wink, and the Dixie headed back inside, with Tito following her. “What is this shed he talks about, Dix?” Laughing Dixie replied. “You don’t want to know.” <3>

 


Viewing all 1035 articles
Browse latest View live